Avatar of FernStone

Status

Recent Statuses

6 yrs ago
Done with uni forever, whoo
13 likes
7 yrs ago
Constantly dead from uni and physical health shit
9 yrs ago
I've got the flu, so responses are gonna be slow
9 yrs ago
I actually have some time to roleplay, for once
1 like
9 yrs ago
Exams are happening.

Bio


They/He|UK(GMT)
Character Archive



Mid 20s. Been here a long time, generally only join friend's rps. Constantly tired. Masc nonbinary, preference for they pronouns but he are ok too!

Most Recent Posts




Interactions: Group, Tommy @Blizz
Cornell High


Lexi’s taunting smile deepened when Vicky didn’t even put up a fight. She really was all bark with no bite. The bat pointed at her was easily pushed to the side. Pathetic. But this was why she was Lexi’s favourite victim. Even her lack of reaction was a reaction. There was nothing more entertaining.

Her eyes lazily moved to Kari as she started going through a bunch of bullshit she didn’t care about, before trying to emulate their lame teachers with an even lamer whiteboard. Lexi wasn’t particularly interested in all this nonsense about fixing Cornell. It wasn’t anymore of a shithole than it had been before all the magic fuckery started.

Tuyen’s head was lowered, trying not to think about the one-eyed crow that was probably not real. She glanced up. It was gone. Another hallucination. It wasn’t the Shadow’s normal style, and didn’t dig deep into her- but it shook her in a different way. It meant she couldn’t trust anything during this meeting. Anything she heard could be changed by it.

Porter sitting right in front of her offered a distraction at least, and she hesitantly patted his head. When there was no rejection, she continued, the feeling of his thick fur underneath her fingers helping calm her down. It made it easy to keep up her happy face, pretending the only things that weren’t fine for her were the issues with the town.

Tommy had a lot to say, and she listened carefully. Some of it she already knew, some of it wasn’t relevant to her- she had no magic, and she hadn’t had any dead speak to her. How nice that would be. If I got magic, I could’ve spoken to my parents.

She’d noticed the streets being weird, though hadn’t paid much attention to it whenever she walked home from work. Thanks to the Shadow she saw so much, she couldn’t trust what she saw in the same way others could. Lingering and looking for too long was asking for trouble. Other Cornells sounded crazy- but everything had gone crazy. But if that was the case, how had her aunt and uncle gotten back without any problems? Was it that people couldn’t leave, but they could come back?

”The magic pattern’s genetic, Timmy. Don’t need a thousand word essay to say that,” Lexi rolled her eyes when he finally stopped going on and on. He made Kari’s speech look riveting in comparison. ”Relative’s get something similar. Dunno how many categories, don’t care, but my sister can see ghosts, and I can bring back dead animals. Necromancy. Mystery solved.”

”I can’t speak about magic,” Tuyen spoke up, acting as if Lexi cutting her off earlier hadn’t completely knocked her confidence. But she didn’t have much in the first place… Keeping up the act was more important. Normally that meant completely blending into the background, or into Vicky’s shadow. Not many people noticed her. But Tommy had mentioned her by name, so she felt she had to say something. ”But being able to see it doesn’t depend on having it. I can see Tommy’s summons even without it… And maybe it’s why the monster in the warehouse was invisible at first. Suddenly I could see it, and I’ve been able to see magic since.”

She smiled at Tommy, before continuing. ”Also, people can come back to Cornell even if they can’t leave. My aunt and uncle came back a couple of days ago… Though I don’t know how relevant that is.”

All boring shit to Lexi. She didn’t care if people could come back in- once she left she wouldn’t be. Not being able to leave was a much worse problem, but she didn’t know anymore than Tommy did. Just that her sister had kindled right before and saved herself from the fate of wandering around forever.

”The freaky furry in the warehouse, the thing leader nerd said to start with,” Lexi side eyed Tommy and Tuyen, ”wasn’t just a bloodthirsty, ugly fucker. It seemed more interested in me and Justice Man than anyone running, cause I didn’t run and he tried to put up a fight.”


Cass safely made it back to her dreary homeland, though not without a great deal of boredom. She didn’t want to sleep for the first flight and risk not making the change in time, which meant almost five hours of being constrained. At least for the actual one across the ocean she was able to knock herself out for most of it.

The first day home was an absolute whirlwind of activity. She got in early morning, picked up from the airport by Sal rather than anyone from her family- who’d flown home a fair few days before her. They got to catch up on home ground until it was back to her childhood house, and all the chaos that went with it. Her parents hadn’t changed much- her Da asking cursory questions before going back to the TV, and her Ma grilling her about every little thing.

Questions could be dealt with, at least. It was when her Ma told her what she should do that the fights started. Thankfully, it seemed that she was just happy to have Cass home for the first day. That’d wear off… Her brothers were just as enthusiastic and loud as she’d expected.

Just as she’d predicted, she spent most of the twenty-third and twenty-fourth busy with her family. It wasn’t until it crept into the evening of the twenty-fourth that she got a moment to herself that wasn’t in the middle of the night. Her parents went out right after dinner, Jack had gone for a nap, and the younger two were watching something she wasn’t interested in.

So she was able to sneak away to her room without worries.

Even though she’d been occupied, she did still find moments to miss Leon. Not just him- she missed Lelou and the girls too! Trisha and Casey a little bit as well, but they wouldn’t have been around anyway. She wasn’t so clingy that she had to spend all her time with Leon, but they’d basically ended up in each other’s company for most hours of the day recently anyway. So it was a little strange to not have him around… Normally, after only two days away she wouldn’t miss someone quite so much. She’d really gotten used to his company.

So thank fuck he was free when she was! Sure, a video call didn’t substitute being there- there couldn’t be any cuddling or fondling- but it was better than nothing.

She had to take a bit of time setting up in ‘her’ room, dragging some boxes next to her bed to prop her phone up on and sneakily stealing some pillows from the living room to get more comfy. So there was a bit of a gap from when she texted to check that he was free, and when she actually called him.

The video on her end opened up without much in view beyond her. She was clearly sitting cross legged on a bed, leaning back against a bare wall with a bunch of pillows propping her up comfortably. Not that she was staying still enough for it to really matter, rocking back and forth, and from side to side. Though there wasn’t much visible, the difference between what little was and her apartment was stark. She covered most of her walls in posters, after all.

Baabbbbeee, hey!” She leaned forward with a grin, legs tucking up against her chest. She was more clothed than she normally would be at home- sweater and long sweatpants rather than shorts… Because it was fucking cold! Enough that it would take too much magic to keep herself warm while wearing as little as she preferred to.

”You ain’t missing me too much, are ya?”

Leon had answered the phone looking incredibly dapper. He was dressed in one of his far more eccentric getups, and looked something like a barbarian mixed with a boardgame cover railroad magnate. He had his jacket buckled across his neck and draped over his shoulders like a cape, rather than actually wearing the thing like a jacket. The burgundy color of his suit vest played against the gold and black trim characteristic of the Temple’s ceremonial colors.

He’d been outside smoking something strong when she called, trying to take his mind off the last couple days’ escalations. Lelou was doing fantastic, and he couldn’t hold it against anyone that things just weren’t going well. He was only here now because that’s the kind of game that was being played. Daytime was neutral, and nobody let the Blinds get into any kind of mass danger for fear of whose hands the McGuffin would end up in. The work from Thanksgiving was just finishing up, which meant a lot of exhausted Adepts pushed to their absolute limit.

Never mind the revelation of the Sycamore Tree… The fortifications had been redoubled, but whose to say that Norm himself wouldn’t get wise and lock the entire thing down under his own power? Enough people respected him, or maybe thought they could take him before he managed to get the snake for himself…-

”Miss? Me? Couldn’t be… Did your family like the flowers I sent?” he asked, having sent what he presumed was a reasonable amount of flowers and holiday themed chocolates to the family with a card that wished them a happy family Christmas.

”Uh, yeah, but they were real confused! And we didn’t have enough vases for ‘em, so we had to get creative.” Cass laughed, leaning forward even further to really ogle his funky outfit. It would give him a great view of her face, if not at the most flattering angle.

It had been an incredibly nice gesture, if one that’d put her in a bit of a sticky situation. After all, there’d been a lot of questions. Especially from her Mum. Thankfully, the note with it hadn’t been specifically from Leon, nor had it been addressed in a way that made it seem like it was from a partner.

To those who've served, and who serve them in turn. A family's bond, and freedom earned. Merry Christmas from the Richoux family to the Wallace family.

She’d explained it away as being from a really good friend, who also happened to be Trisha’s fiance’s brother- and said fiance had served in the war too. So, there was that mutual understanding there. Everyone had seemed to accept it after she answered question after question to ease their suspicions.

Maybe she should’ve just admitted the truth. It wasn’t that she cared about her family knowing- well, her parents, really- knowing that it was from her boyfriend. Just she cared about her peace! Maybe it was anxiety over their reaction, though she didn’t think of herself as an anxious person. Not anymore. But she always found herself reverting a little bit at home, before doubling down and exploding into some painful argument with her Ma.

”Jack ate all the best chocolates- he said since it said to ‘those who’ve served’ he should get ‘em! Fucking asshole was so smug about it… At least he actually enjoyed ‘em, rather than just snatching ‘em for the sake of it.” Cass shrugging, grinning and finally sitting back again.
”The great chocolate war aside, it was real nice of you to send ‘em.”

”Oh I’m sure that Casey would agree with him. I’m glad it went over… I honestly did it without thinking, and when I sent you that first text, I was freaking out about it. Like ‘Oh shit what if I ruin her whole Christmas now…’. Of course you were cool about it. Cool as ever.”

He sounded a little tired, which was an understatement. At least the foundation was full of adults who were fairly loose socially, so he didn’t have to pretend that he wasn’t in discomfort. He could joke about it, and people would laugh as they should’ve… Because the whole damned situation was absurd.

”Lynette had a parade today. Down the middle of Central and Hisen, right across the financial district and onto Old Town. We’re here at the venue getting set up for our thing, next thing I know, the front of the building is doused in boiling tar… There had to be a hundred or more people that saw. Like… I don’t know what the fuck to do at this point, I really don’t.”

The parade had been a funerary procession, where she was driven down the road in an open-topped hearse that had her laying in a coffin with a blindfold over her eyes. Many of her most loyal Adepts; faces who were constantly filling the echoing gossip halls of the Temple’s subterranean layers to bask in their Holy Devotion’s light, flanked the vehicle and filled a block of dark clad, gold wielding troopers about thirty deep. Among them, Clarissa, Furio, Doctor Andy, and members of Project Eden who managed to escape the Blade’s execution through their willingness to betray their fellow scientists.

And behind them still, hundreds more loyal lesser Adepts and members of what the greater Temple organization considered the “Upper Crust”. These people formed the backbone of the “professional” magical community in St. Portwell, though notable absentees included the enigmatic owner of Le Tournesol and his family. Which reminded Leon-

”Oh! Babe! Look: I know maybe you don’t wanna think about something like this, but-”
He waggled his finger at the camera, smiling widely.
”-Yesterday, I spoke to Naomi! Y’remember her? Teleported here, brought us the beans, you guys really hit it off?”

”Course I remember her, she was sound as fuck!” Cass nodded, leaning forward curiously.

”Well, she has a spot waiting for you on her boat! Because, y’know, I figured maybe your time was coming up soon? So, she mentioned that she’d be honored to have you down there on the river with her. She says that connecting herself to it alleviates a lot of her symptoms, and she can help you channel it there! Wait, I think she said that when she was here too… But, she said it again! I had to talk to her to make sure that Andre and his family would have somewhere safe in case things got crazy here.” he offered as if he wasn’t telling her to go to Africa instead of coming back to St. Portwell…

If things went as Andy had said, she’d end up having another proper burnout by the end of February at latest. Though it was likely to be earlier since there was no way things had stabilised yet. She’d had another bout of Luxal fatigue after providing Trisha with all of her bee growing limbs, but the almost thirty hours she’d spent sleeping for that wasn’t so bad. It meant she was probably in the clear for almost a month with that.

Even though she was absolutely dreading the horrendous pain and dialysis that would come with the full burnout, she didn’t want to go on a boat. She’d been pretty explicit that she wasn’t interested in that when she first got diagnosed!

”Babe… I ain’t going on a boat! I’d go fucking crazy stuck on something like that! I already said that… And we gotta couple of months till the next one anyway. Andy said with the medicine the dialysis wouldn’t be so bad either, so it’ll probably only be a few days of pain.” Cass waved it off without making it about him trying to get her to stay out of the city. In this case, that was the secondary reason for her not wanting to do it.

”I’d rather suffer that than be stuck on a boat for however long it’d be… Doesn’t she spend months on it? Nope, that really ain’t for me!”

Leon was awash with embarrassment. He hoped that she’d maybe reconsidered a little.

”Even if there were more people? She’s doing this big hosting thing were there’s supposed to be a traveling circus or, like, some kind of mercantile thing that goes with the boat along the shore, and just follows the whole course of the river until they reach the ocean? It’s crazy, I mean-”

He could see her playful scepticism.

”-Alright… I just… I do miss you. But, I don’t really think… Well, have you-”

He paused, biting his lip and looking away before taking another hit from his joint and shaking his head.
”Sorry. Nevermind it. I’m stupid for even trying, I’m just gonna ruin shit when I really do miss you so fucking much. I do. Shit sucks. he finished snappily, blowing smoke and steam all at once as his body started to stir magically. A little steamy wisp curled out around his neck and waved down at her sensually.

Cass raised one hand to wiggle her fingers at the Lelou wisp, though her smile turned a bit less bright and more sympathetic. Even though she planned to stick to her guns, it didn’t exactly make her happy to see Leon distraught over it.

The feeling just wasn’t enough to keep her away. She couldn’t stay away.

”I know, Baby- I really miss you too! And I have thought about it more, I even talked to Jack about it last night. I really did, and I ain’t upset at you for trying or dwelling on it or anything. I get why you’re worried. But… I haven’t changed my mind.” She said, firmly but with some gentleness to it.

She’d been surprised talking to Jack, honestly. She’d assumed his immediate reaction would be for her to stay away. He’d experienced war, even if he only kindled when he almost died and lost the use of his legs. But as they talked about it, he’d agreed that it made sense for her to go back. Maybe because he’d fought for his country and peace. While he’d been conscripted, there’d been pride in it.

But he’d pointed out things about how she was that she hadn’t really thought about. Helped confirm her own decision while also understanding Leon’s view a bit more.

”I’m gonna train with him while I’m home. Jack, that is. And there’s some other things I'll do- But, y’know, I get that shit sucks. But I wanna be there with you to get through the sucky shit. And I’m not underestimating how bad it is, I promise.” She rubbed the back of her neck, leaning forward a bit.
”I know you didn’t wanna focus on it, but I promised to think about it, so I really did! I don't think it's stupid you care that much…”

Even if she'd still decided it wasn't enough to keep her away. Maybe that was selfish of her. But just like he didn't think he'd be able to live without her, she couldn't live with herself if anyone in their circle died when she wasn't there.

"But yeah, let's not dwell on it. I wanna make the most of the time with youuuu- both of you!" She leaned forward, pursing her lips to make exaggerated kissing motions and sounds towards the camera in the hope it'd alleviate the tense mood a little.

Leon smiled solemnly, chest moving as he chuckled at her movements. It was adorable that she tried so hard. So appealing that there was no way he could deny her the chance to cheer him up.

”God I wish I had time with you… I think I’m losin’ my grip, Cass. I… It was pretty much impossible getting anything going without you. I don’t know what it is, maybe it just feels wrong without you or something. I’m hoping it’s just how everything’s been going, and that you’re the only one who I can get over that hump for, but… It’s really bummin’ me out! And every time I go to write about you, I start writing about werewolves biting one another under the moon of a black sabbath! Which is sick but it also wasn’t really the vibe I was going for! Then, I try and write a song about Mom, and it’s… Never right. I end up letting it get too angry, or its dispassionate and distant, and I’m just not sure what the fuck I’m doing in my free time… ’Cuz there’s been a bit! I found myself in your apartment feeding your computer!”

The last part was a joke, but he hoped she would just roll with it like she always did, because that was the kind of comfort he wanted. Someone consistent. Mia and Hari, both Hags underneath Lynette, actually had jobs to do concerning the coming death of Lynette, which was now being treated more and more like a ceremony every day. In fact, the moment Casey left, the entire Richoux clan besides him got a telepathic message of admission that this too had been in the cards. That she had organized them all to this point, and that every action they’d taken had been hers to make.

He thought it was a smokescreen for her mistakes… But what did he really know? He couldn’t even smell his Father’s ghost. Not for fifteen years…

”Whoa, you didn’t feed it any meat, did ya?! Y’know how rabid it gets!” Cass cackled, the image of her computer going crazy and trying to devour anything in its path popping into her mind. The reality would be pretty freaky, but thankfully it could only ever grow teeth if she gave them to it!

Though she easily went along with the joke, she wasn’t sure how he expected her to stay away after he said shit like that. Sure, she’d already decided she was coming back anyway, but she was even more certain it was the right move now. Obviously he needed her there. He said it felt wrong without her! There was no way she could consider staying away and have him feel worse and worse. Cause it sounded a lil like depression… Situational, maybe, but still shitty!

”Y’know, that’s what you should try write a song about… My rabid, starving computer on the hunt for more meat!” She grinned. Right now, cheering him up a little was on the agenda, since she couldn’t be there to do it in person.
”Then you can get the inspiration from your time killing computer feeding. And-”

BANG.

”CAUGHT RED HANDED!” There was barely a moment to register what sounded like a door slamming into a wall before someone shouted off screen.

”I knew it. I knew it wasn’t just a friend!”

Cass’ expression morphed into one of annoyance, twisting herself to look over the camera and shout back.
”Huh?! You ain’t heard of knocking- No, get the fuck out, don’t come closer, I swear I’ll punch you-”

Her threats were cut off when she was sandwiched from both sides, each of her arms caught and trapped.

The two young men that appeared on the video were similar enough to her that they were clearly her two other brothers. They were both a fair bit taller than her, both wearing absolutely shit eating grins. The one on her left had his hair done in a fade hairstyle, with thick curls on the top messily falling across his forehead, shaved from above his ear and all around. He clearly worked out, while the brother on her right was a bit smaller. His hair was kept shorter too, though with enough length that the curly texture was visible.

”Whoa.” Left brother leaned forward towards her phone.
”That’s a wild outfit you got there, mate… You dating a rock star, Cass?”

”Sorta- wait, how did you jump to dating from me having a fucking video call?!” Cass easily shook her brothers off, hands flying into the air to smack both of their heads.

”He’s writing you a song, ain’t he? That’s pretty romantic shit.”

”You were- how fucking long were you listening?! That was a private conversation! Private!” Cass exploded, shooting up to hook her arms round both of her brothers’ necks. She pulled them down to her level and held on tight- enough that it was uncomfortable for both of them.

”Just- Just from when he said ‘bout writing songs!”

”Please, Cass, you’re killing me.” Her other brother groaned.

”And you’d deserve it!” She declared, though she let go of them both. She sighed, shooting Leon an apologetic look through the camera- as best as she could, at least.

”Fine, finnneee. Leon, these two idiots are my younger brothers. Rob, the second youngest-” she pointed to the one on her left. ”-And Tony, the youngest.” She pointed to the right.
”Idiots, this is Leon, my boyfriend.”

She wasn’t sure if she should introduce Lelou too- her brothers both had magic, after all. But they hadn’t noticed the wisp yet, and she wasn’t sure if they’d get it if she pointed her out.

”Ooo, boyfriend.” Tony giggled like they were in the playground, nudging Cass, before raising a hand to wave at the camera.
”Yo. Nice to meetcha, Leon Richoux.

Cass groaned.

”Your fucking jacked!” Rob grinned, leaning forward. It was obvious even though Leon was all dressed up- you just couldn’t hide muscles like that.
”Kinda like all’ve those boxers Cass ‘n Jack have a real thing for. God, the amount’a bulging muscle posters we’ve seen.”

Leon watched the familiar sight of siblings bothering one another with a warm heart. Warmer than he’d been able to muster in the last twenty-four hours, at least. It didn’t bother him that they hadn’t exactly been alone, since he hadn’t expressed anything that he wouldn’t have openly. In fact, he was a little happy. The distraction brought him out of the defender’s mindset, where he was still struggling with Cass not actually being there and not wanting her there to begin with.

”Well, I’ll be damned, Rob… I may, in fact, be one of those guys. Look behind her! The poster on the right!” he replied simply, having seen a poster with him on it behind her several different times during this conversation.

”Which makes me even cooler, right? In a few years, I’ll probably be your brother-in-law too, so you guys can come to America for fun whenever you want. We’ll get you both teleported.”

He enjoyed leaving an impression, and had one in mind for Cass’ brothers. He wanted them all to think he was cool, genuinely… So, throwing himself around was usually impressive to other people, and he did so autonomously.

Both twisted around to look at said poster, with Tony immediately questioning Cass.
”When the fuck did you put all've those posters up?!”

"Yesterday. Stole ‘em from Jack." Cass waved that question away- she just wasn't comfortable in a room with bare walls! While this had been her bedroom, it was now more like a guest room slash storage room. She'd taken all of her shit with her when she left after all… But she was glad Leon seemed to be perking up a bit. Or at least he wasn't able to dwell on the bad shit since her brothers had barged their way in. If that was the case, she could deal with the annoyance of being interrupted.

Rob was more concerned with the guy in the camera rather than how Cass got her posters up. It was pretty obvious that these two weren't into boxing like the older one was, considering the lack of recognition and ensuing excitement.
”Shit, mate, did she stalk you? It's alright, you can be honest with us.”

"He just talked about teleporting and shit and you're asking ‘bout that?!" Cass burst out, reaching up to aggressively grab and jostle him again.

”Well it ain't like he got anti stalker magic? Clearly.”

"I'm gonna fucking beat-"

”Wait, you said teleporting- That mean you're a teleporter?! Or some kinda magic?!” Tony interrupted the other twos fighting, attention turning back to Cass' phone with a wide grin.
”A magical boxing brother in law'd be dead cool. And Cass ain't let us come to the states yet!”

"I ain't got the money to fly you all over!"

”Which is why I’m going to make it happen for you boys. And no, unfortunately she wasn’t stalking me before we met. Just writing a bunch of gross things.” Leon grinned, switch flicking into brother mode as easily as he breathed.

”I can’t teleport you personally, but I know a lot of people. We’ll make it work, just you wait and see. I don’t make promises I can’t keep.” he said, giving his best public smile.

He did want to get to know Cass’ family, even if it seemed like her relationship in the upward fashion was a tad strained. He could work with strained. It wasn’t ever gonna be worth killing anyone over, after all. Ol’ Mrs. Wallace was safe.

”I’m sure you guys are happy to have Cass back to beat on… Has she shown you any of her new tricks yet?” he asked warmly, trying to steer the conversation toward positive Cass praise.

"Hey, they ain't beating on me! I always give out the beatings!" Cass protested, though she grinned at that. It wouldn't be fun if her brothers didn't put up a fight or prod at her till she grappled them, after all.

”Yeah cause we're going easy on you cause you're a-” Tony started.

"Finish that sentence and you'll see exactly what a girl can do." Cass snapped, smile wavering for a moment to something closer to genuine annoyance. She knew her youngest brother didn't mean it in that bad of a way, but even as a joke she didn't want to tolerate her. While none of her brothers had turned out as outwardly sexist as her parents, she saw hints in the younger two from time to time. Especially Tony… Rowan wasn't around to beat it out of them like he had Jack when they were preteens. Rob had gotten a little of it, but Tony was only eleven when Rowan went off.

At least there was enough external influence that their parents' views weren't blindly accepted by any of them.

”What kinda tricks we talking 'bout?” Rob turned the attention back to that before the two of them started actually fighting… Which could happen.

"Oh! Where do I even start?!" Cass shook off any annoyance, literally shaking her head like a drenched dog drying itself off, and grinned. She would happily show off her magic to them. Not so much talk about the magical disease that made her have so much Lux to access… Not yet, at least.

"Uhhhh… Aha!"

She swiftly pulled off her hoodie to reveal the loose tank top underneath, immediately performing the Cass special- two extra arms with whole hands growing out from under her normal ones. They all waved.

Though her brothers didn't look all that impressed yet.

Which wasn't a problem. There was the sound of bones cracking loud enough her phone would pick it up, her legs transforming as she wriggled out of her sweatpants at the same time. Elongating and bending into strong, digitigrade legs. A big wolf's tail thwacked at her brothers backs as strong scales formed across her skin.

Then just for extra freaky effect, she grew six more eyes like a spiders. Then, she let the extra limbs drop off- one into each brother's lap, the wounds left immediately healing.

"Cool, right?!"

”What the fuck?!” Tony practically screamed when a limb was unexpectedly deposited in his lap, throwing it away across the room.

Rob didn't have extreme of a reaction, but he was clearly shocked too.
”It’s fucking freaky, Cass. You ain't got the same idea of cool- just the animal ears last year were pretty cute. Not eldritch horror-esque.”

"You just don't see the vision, cause you're magic uneducated and lazy!" Cass protested, flinging her arms into the air before pointing a finger at Leon.
"Tell ‘em how impressive this shit is! Also what's the coolest thing I can show off, Babe?!"

Leon was too busy cringing knowing exactly what the two younger men were going through. She wasn’t obnoxious about it, so much as her wild enthusiasm gave an impression that she was trying to be obnoxious. Which was more funny when she wasn’t torturing him with the behavior. Watching her go to such lengths just to show off her abilities to shift and change, especially with one brother mentioning her simple wolf ears as a highlight, made him feel like she was going overboard for the sake of it.

”You know for a fact that you can’t show them the coolest thing you can do, Babe… That's for us time. But, it is impressive. It takes a lot of energy and precision to do what you just did with your magic; I’ll vouch for that part.” he told her calmly, looking at the boys with a grin.

”It's good you boys have Kindled too, I hear. It means when you come to the states, you’ll be excited to hang out with my magical family.

Leon’s calmness in the face of Cass’ insanely freaky transformation was just as impressive to her younger brothers as her magic was. They both stared in awe at him for a moment. No wonder he was able to date her…

”Heh, don’t worry Babe, I’d never shown them that.” Cass wiggled her eyebrows at him during the brief moment of stunned silence from them, beginning to transform back to normal.

Rob snapped out of it first, shaking his head.
”Magical family, huh… Adeptal like ours then?”

”And y’know Cass kindled last! I kindled a few months before her!” Tony piped up, like it was incredibly important to make it clear she was the latest bloomer.

”Yeah, yeah- but they ain’t really like ours! Cause, y’know, none of us knew ‘bout magic till we kindled. Lee was brought up surrounded by it. All’ve the family has magic, and most people around ‘em! Ours skipped a whole generation, and Nana died before she could teach us anything!” Cass explained enthusiastically, becoming more normal human by the second.

”Whoa… Sounds like we could learn a lot from ‘em.”

”A magical family sure sounds like more fun than a mundane one to hang out with! So you better bring us over there, even if you ‘n Cass break up!” Tony declared, pointing a finger at the camera and completely unbothered by the slap Cass delivered to the back of his head.
”If y’know a lotta about magic and shit, is that why Cass’ doing so much freaky ass but impressive magic? Cause you helped her with it?”

Leon nodded enthusiastically, enjoying the moment as best he could by messing with them using equal parts fiction and reality.

”Well, us and the FBI. Cass has been doing top secret work for our Government, so she’s been training extra hard.” he grinned widely, looking directly at Cass on the screen to catch her reaction.

”She’s kind of a big deal at this point. Saved the world once already. It’s no big deal, really, we’ve all done it… But, she’s pretty impressive. As for you two, of course we’ll still get you to America. It's too much fun here for you guys to never experience it. If Cass says it's cool, maybe we can plan for this summer?” he asked aloud, almost pleading with his eyes.

”FBI? Big deal? Cass? Nahhhh, you’re pulling our leg!” Rob laughed, not convinced even when Cass’ expression didn’t change with what Leon said.
”They don’t let Brits in on American secret service shit like that.”

Well, maybe it got a little smug. She had helped save the world, technically! And it was pretty top secret! So, it was basically true.
”You don’t need to believe it, lil bro. It don’t make me any less awesome- but summer would be cool, I ain’t got anything against it!”

”You’re that confident you’ll still be with him, huh?” Tony teased, twisting away to avoid a jab to the side.
”But a trip to the states sounds dead awesome. It’ll be my last summer of freedom as a student as well! I deserve that kind trip. Damn, brother in law, you’re already cooler than my sister… She ain’t even tried to get us over.”

”She hasn’t.” Rob shook his head with a mock sigh.
”I’ve always wanted to visit. So much shit I wanna see and experience, which Cass gatekept from us… At least brother in law ain’t like that.”

”Again, I- Wait, don’t marry us in your fucking head?!” Cass’ hands flew up in the air, hitting both of her brothers’ faces- and not on purpose this time.

”Why not? I want it to happen.”

”Hear hear.”

Hah hah, since when did brothers get to decide that shit?”

”I think they’re both just highly intelligent young men who know what they want. Right boys?” Leon grinned.

”Now, you call me Leon. Remember it, okay? You’ll need to, because you’ll need to be able to get my attention when we go to concerts, and sporting events, and all the other cool shit we’ll get to know one another over. But, for now, maybe you guys could give me and Cass like five more minutes alone? I’m gonna have to leave soon, and I was hoping to talk about something the FBI wanted us to do.” he did his best to gently urge them away, if only so he could get the last bit of privacy he’d have the chance for.

”Us highly intelligent young men ain’t gonna forget your name- but we also know what you wanna do with our sister! You don’t gotta pretend it’s the FBI.” Tony laughed, already beginning to shuffle out of frame to handily avoid the next beating he would’ve gotten.

Not that Cass was a prude about things, it just wasn’t appropriate for her brother to say that shit about her! Plus, Leon really probably only had five more minutes, so phone sex wasn’t even gonna happen.

”Don’t worry, don’t worry, we’ll leave you guys in peace since you asked, Leon.” Rob grinned.

Cass threw her hands up in exasperation.
”But you never do what I say!”

There was another sigh, though it wasn’t from Cass this time. Her attention turned to the door, and she started absolutely cackling.

"Party’s over? Shame… I was hoping the camera’d be turned this way."

”Holy shit! Holy shit! Fuck, Babe, I think I’m losing my no 1 fan status!” Cass got out around laughter, slapping her leg and pointing. She quickly realised that didn’t help Leon see, reaching out to switch to the back camera.

Jack had rolled just in through the door, and he was absolutely decked out in Timberwolf merch. Almost all were items Leon would recognise, seeing as he’d sent them over for the other fan in the family. A tshirt, unzipper hoodie, a cap he was obnoxiously wearing indoors… But over his legs he had a blanket with Leon holding a champion belt printed on it. That was a gift Cass had gotten him made half as a joke, and seeing it now just made her laugh more and more.

Leon’s face became surprised, then excited. He loved his fans; and loved the superfans more. Part of him enjoyed how much knowledge they usually carried, but the other part was the enthusiasm. Nothing could beat talking to someone when you were their idol, after all. Sometimes, it was a lot of pressure to live up to: A room full of teenage boys and girls who want to learn the sport, or some college where he was a guest speaker… Even interviews about upcoming events had pressure…

But this?

”Jaaaaack! My God, I’m thrilled to see you covered in me! Cass!? You didn’t tell me you got him the Enthusiast print blanket! Dude, do you have the Gravity one too? If not, I’m gonna send it to you. So you have me and my Dad in your corner…”

His tone and inflection were like talking to an old friend. The couple of times they’d spoken briefly on the phone made it a lot easier to quickly identify and get down to business.

”You get to stay… I’d happily give you the last few minutes I have. Cass was actually supposed to watch the livestream of the event I’m at, if you wanted to stick around with her!” he added.

”I thought that didn’t start till, like, two am?” Cass looked confused for a moment, before shrugging. Jack probably would stick around however late it was to watch!

"Why d’you think I took a nap?" Jack joked, moving further into Cass’ room. Thankfully the other two had scampered off, so it was a bit less crowded. Cass shifted her phone and herself around so she was at the edge of the bed, so Jack didn’t have to go through the effort of getting out of his wheelchair and onto her bed to be seen.

"It’s good to see you again, Leon! Glad you ain’t gotten sick of our crazy Cassi." Jack grinned, reaching over to roughly ruffle Cass’ hair.
"I had to get all dressed up after you sent me all’ve this, y’know. It ain’t everyday a fan gets to show off like this. And I ain’t got the Gravity one! By the time Cass saved for that it was gone, ain’t that right, Cassi?"

”Yeah, and on a bunch’ve resale sites for extortionate prices!”

Jack nodded, smiling and patting Cass’ arm as if to calm down her anger.
"Point is, I ain’t got it- so thanks in advance for sending it. God, it’s still a dream I get to talk to you like this."

”Hey, wait!” Cass stopped making squeezing motions with her hands as if strangling resellers, looking up with wide eyes and a playful pout.
”You’re both gonna make me jealous! My brother talking ‘bout it being a dream to talk to my boyfriend, and my boyfriend inviting him into our private time! Excited to be covering him! God!

Leon shrugged and laughed it off.
”I have to get in whatever time I can with him. God forbid he comes here, suddenly he’ll have a buddy to hang out with and he’ll forget all about me when the two of them are rucking through the woods like old times. I… He will probably try and make some walking pants for you, my brother Casey. I don’t know how something like that’d make you feel, Jack…”

Leon hadn’t actually told Casey about Jack. Not in a way that made it seem like they’d be hanging out any time soon, at least. But Leon also knew Casey, and saw how he was with the few combat veterans who were also in the Temple. Leon couldn’t blame the guy for seeking company in his fellows… It was the same as him wanting to connect with Trisha. They’d seen things in the same way that nobody else had been forced to see.

”Also, I mean, now that I have the chance: Is there anything else the collection is missing? Because there’s one more package coming. I sent it this morning, as I’m kind of clearing out my house of valuables before anything crazy happens here.” he admitted.

"Oh, I'm missing plenty. Most've the stuff I got was gifts from Cass- shipping on a lot've it's real expensive to hear." Jack responded easily, without much reaction to the admittance of something crazy possibly happening. He already knew, after all. Cass had explained everything… As an older brother he'd worry when she went back, but he also knew there was no stopping her when she put her mind to something. He'd just helped her figure out what to do to ‘alleviate Leon's worries'- which happened to be also not doing the kind of shit that would make Jack the most worried.

"There ain't a lotta space here, so I don't need much more than you've already sent- specially not if something else is coming. Not unless you really gotta clear it out for safety!" He continued.
"As for the walking trousers… Well, I dunno, I ain't ever thought about it as a possibility! It would be pretty nice to go on a proper trek again, even just once."

It was the first Cass was hearing about him doing a clear out… Which made sense considering what might happen. But what about her valuables?! Her computer- Oh, it would probably be fine. It was reinforced with enough of her biological magic now that it could probably survive a building collapse. But it wasn't just that-

"Babe, you gotta take down all've my posters and put them somewhere safe!" Cass blurted out, suddenly super serious. She couldn't lose her collection.
"Make sure to roll ‘em all up carefully, especially the ones you've signed! And the tape you got me- I dunno where it can all go but-"

"Chill, Cassi." Jack interrupted, reaching over to hook an arm around her neck and ruffle her hair at the same time.
"I'm sure he's got it. He knows how valuable it is and how much it all means to you! Right, Leon?"

”Of course! I just… Well, I feel like if I’m packing up your apartment, why not get it all sent somewhere safer for now!? Y’know? Like, why come back here right now if your entire life is in a storage pod somewhere? Especially when you can be comfortable for the next few- Aw fuck it…-”

Leon broke from what he was saying with a frustrated sigh.

”-The only reason I hadn’t done that to your apartment yet is because I figured you were so adamant about coming back that you’d want your stuff out. Since you don’t want it all out, please tell me Jack convinced you to stay… Jack? Please?” he softly begged, knowing in his gut that the answer hadn’t really changed… She was just being reactionary, as if he knew there was something bad about to happen to the Cannery and wanted him to act on the feeling immediately.

Jack held up his hands, looking a bit awkward. He hadn't- he couldn't. He knew his sister far too well. And forcing anything on her would only make her push back more, or break everything off…

"I ain't saying to pack everything up! Just the posters! And the tape! Leave everything else! The only other thing I can't replace is my computer, and it'll probably crawl its way outta any danger!" She shook her head. Even if he did pack everything up for her, of course she'd come back. She didn't care about living in comfort. She wanted to be there for the people, not for the material things she had. She could go without them.

Timberwolf and Gravity merchandise aside.

"There ain't really any convincing her if she's made up her mind." Jack admitted calmly, with an awkward smile. Obviously he didn't want his little sister in danger, but he understood why she wanted to go back.

"You're making it sound like I don't listen to anyone else." Cass let out a soft huff, though she wasn't really annoyed. She wasn't surprised Leon was still trying to convince her. He was worried. But she'd made up her mind. She wanted him to accept that. Especially when he was already struggling without her there! Of course she had to go back.

"I ain't saying that." Jack shook his head at Cass, before looking back at Leon.
"We talked about what she can do to keep herself safe when she goes back. Like not recklessly throwing herself into danger."

There was a slight shift, his light tone becoming a bit sterner. A big brother lecturing his little sister… Cass scratched her cheek while letting out an awkward laugh. She'd agreed to that! So why was he being so pushy about it!

Though, none of them could know for sure she'd really be able to hold herself back…

”I feel like my inability to trust the process isn’t unjust. And I’m sorry… To you, to your family, for exposing her to this life. Cassie, you’re a grown ass woman. Nobody can stop you. But, if everyone gets on you over the same sentiment… Don’t you think doing something other than paying lip service would help us all calm down?”

He looked down at the clock on his phone. Five minutes left… He didn’t want to lose her to an argument. But he really didn’t want to lose her to a magical war either.

”Seriously, this is making me feel like a fucking psycho. Like I’m crazy for wanting you protected or something. Yet I only have myself to blame.”

"What do you mean by that?!" Cass reached up to tug her own hair in frustration. It was more difficult when he turned it around like this- like she thought he was awful just because she disagreed. It felt almost manipulative… But she knew it probably wasn't. Not from Leon. Not on purpose. He was worried.

"I've said you ain't crazy for it! You can want that, and I can think that I don't need protected like that. Fuck, it ain't like you coulda kept me away soon as we started dating. And- And what the fuck do you expect me to do aside from ‘pay lip service' or whatever? I know- just not come back. But I'm coming back. That's my decision."

Jack didn't say anything, though he frowned as he glanced between Cass and her phone. There wasn't really anything he could say that wouldn't upset one side or the other- and while he would rather Cass was safe, he knew that turning around and agreeing with Leon would only make her double down harder. She'd stop going to him for help too, probably taking an if I don't tell him he won't worry stance. It would be worse for Jack if she just didn't tell him what was going on.

Leon gave the look of a sad child who didn’t understand the reason they were being punished. It all looked like such a pointless thing to take such an adamant stance on. There’d been a million times where he had the choice between protecting himself and doing something totally insane like walking into an active warzone. And every time, had he the choice without Lelou, he would’ve avoided the violence. Avoided the pain, and the need to defend others in noble and ignoble ways alike.

He’d been in Sycamore. He’d seen the Temple fight too… It was so romantic to defend ones family and friends, and to defend the principles that surround one’s life. It felt right to do until awful things started happening around it. Terrible loss. Pain takes its toll, and it’d already taken a chunk out of the Richoux children. It wasn’t over yet either. Cass had seen the War for what it had been years prior, and maybe that put her into a more capable mental space, but he couldn’t accept that she stay totally fine.

Because he didn’t know whether or not she really would…

He sighed, shaking his head.

”Jack… I’ll make sure the other blanket gets to you in the next couple of days. I don’t know if she told you, but you should have them sent off to be cleaned professionally. That way they don’t fade, and the fabric doesn’t pill up. I’ll cover it for you, if you think that’d help.”

He didn’t bother acknowledging Cass’ adamance. It was par for the course, after all, and didn’t need any extra focus when it wouldn’t help either of them… Maybe she’d think he was being rude, but he was just trying not to argue. If this is how it had to happen, then so be it.

Cass' face scrunched up, not looking particularly happy that he'd just completely ignored it. She didn't want to fight either, but she didn't want to just be ignored. She wanted to resolve it... But it just wasn't getting resolved! Why couldn't he understand why she wanted to come back. He would if their positions were reversed!

"Oh don't worry, I got the full instructions! You think Cass'd let me let your face fade off of it?" Jack answered, trying to break the discomfort in the air.
"It ain't so bad to get for us- Ma's gotta deal with a local place cause've her job. But I'll let you know if I need help with it."

He smiled slightly, reaching out to pat Cass' shoulder.
"I assume you gotta go for your event soon? We'll make sure to watch it, eh, Cassi?"

"Well, yeah, I ain't gonna miss it." Cass grumbled.

Leon replied with a solemn nod, blinking sadness out of his eyes as his whole body shifted.
”I know it’ll be late for you both, so thank you for staying up, Jack… Cass? Kisses, babe. I’ll call you again as soon as I get a chance, okay? I promise.”

"Alllrrrighhht." Cass had a slight whine to her voice, though her frown relaxed as she leaned forward to smooch loudly towards the camera. Even though she was still annoyed, she wasn't going to hold onto it. That was just unhealthy for both of them. At worst, they'd sort it all out when she got home.

"Go break a leg! I bet you'd still look super sexy on stage even if you did!" She rocked back, seeming to relax back into the more normal cheerful, joking Cass.
"I'll miss you- but don't stress too much ‘bout calling! Ima be pretty busy too… But if you call I'll try answer!"

"I'll even cover for you, like the generous big brother I am." Jack lightly teased.

”That’s not something I’m used to having access to. Thanks. Bye for now, you two. See you soon.”

Leon pressed his thumb against the red button to hang up, and sat for a moment staring at the screen. It was a picture of Cass, which she took with the phone. She was plastered to him, legs around his upper chest with her torso bent against his head to smother him. She was smiling so widely…

He smiled back, if only briefly, then turned and headed back inside to continue rehearsals, leaving the pain of the moment in the cold.


December 25th. 9pm UK time.

It was dark outside, and there was a bitter breeze in the air. But it wasn't enough to kill Cass' temper as she trudged through the quiet streets away from her house. It had been raining earlier, puddles collecting in all the potholes lining the pavement. She didn't care about avoiding them, stomping right through.

Fuck! She should've known better than to think shit would be different this year! Just cause her Mum had been fine the day she got home, and barely around on Christmas eve.

But it had all gone to shit today. From start to finish. She'd been expected to spend all fucking day slaving in the kitchen with her Mom while her dad and brothers got to do whatever they wanted. She enjoyed cooking when she wanted to, but shit like this? No fucking way. But she'd gone along with it for a bit.

But each time she refused to do something and tried to actually enjoy herself with the family- her brothers, and the cousins she hadn't seen for over a couple of years- it ended up as a small fight with her mum, or her aunt, or even her dad. It was so fucking frustrating.

It was after the extended family had left that everything really exploded. The trigger had been so fucking tiny. Cass suggested her brothers should help out with cleaning up… And her Ma lost it at her. Like that was the worst fucking suggestion ever. From there, she just berated Cass. And obviously Cass shouted back.

She'd forgotten that Jack had warned her that shit might be bad again this year. Wanted her to stay. Not just that, to stay and marry some asshole she thought would be good for Cass! Before it was ‘too late.’ Like it didn't matter what she wanted to do or what she had done.

And it only got worse when Tony brought up that she did have a boyfriend. A boyfriend she'd kept secret which meant she was clearly doing things she shouldn't. By her mum's standards, sure, she was. But her standards were crazy!

”After everything I've done to raise you, you treat me like this! I'm your Ma- I know better than you. Nothing good’s gonna come from living this way, Cassandra. You can't even do the most basic things for your family on Christmas! You've ruined yourself! But if you ain't gonna listen to me, you can leave. Right now.”
"But you don't ever fucking listen to me! You just hear what you wanna! You can't accept me and you ain't ever tried. I ain't throwing away my happiness to be like you. I don't want your miserable life! Fuck you, now you want to kick me out?!"
”Do not speak to your Mother that way. Get out of my house, Cassandra.”

She hated that she'd even hoped that things had changed. They hadn't changed the past seven years since she left. But she still came back every year to see her brothers, and she still stubbornly stayed in their house and fought with them. But she still loved them. They were her parents. She knew that her Ma loved her… but it was twisted. She didn't love the real Cass. She loved the version she'd tried to force her to be.

So she'd never expected them to kick her out. Not on Christmas. She was pissed. Pissed, and far more upset than she wanted to let herself be.

Fuck. As she walked, dragging her suitcase behind her, she pulled her phone out of her pocket. Leon hadn't called since they'd talked yesterday… Busy, probably! She wasn't too worried about it. But she wanted to talk to him now… She missed him. She'd missed him far more than she expected to- and of course it was stronger when she was feeling like shit. Of course she wanted to talk to her boyfriend.

But she also didn't want to put more shit on him when he was already dealing with enough! Not when she could deal with it herself, really. Just seeing his face would be real nice… Fuck.

Instead of straight up just calling, she sent him a quick text.

Heeeeyyy Babe, you up to much?

On the other end, Leon felt his phone vibrate in his pocket as he shuffled out of the building he’d been in. Talks with the Aberrations of the Temple weren’t going well. After all, with winter came Tamara and Dadonda’s hibernation. The most rational, sensible and strong mind that’d kept the disparate group of angry youths and fear-addled old folks from doing anything drastic had been laid deep in the dirt below the oak they tended to behind the complex, and some were speculating that they may not even bother digging her up when the first warm weather hits. After all, she’d wake herself up when it got real warm, and at that point it’d be easier to deal with her frustration than it would be to deal with her level-headedness.

After all, these people had been consistently wronged for as long as Lynette had imposed herself upon them. There were few people like Tamara who could accept that what was happening was just part of the world’s ebb and flow, and that it was easier to take peace where one could than fight with blood and bone just to compromise later anyway. Leon was doing his best to remind them that things were going to be so much different. Hell, he even did his best to help them all get it by revealing Elise’s new “secret.”

But a good point had been made… Obviously, it wouldn’t be a secret if she wasn’t ashamed of her new status as an Aberration. But, Leon didn’t see it as a problem. Sure, he missed his magic… But at least he was still a part of this life. Better yet, he could keep up. And having seen that his Father’s spirit hadn’t lost its prowess in a fight, he figured Elise would be thrilled. She had always hated being in the background, after all. Yet, she’d not told a soul about it. Everyone had to assume that she was who she had always been, and there was no indication as to how she’d treat those who knew more than she wanted them to.

Sighing, Leon pulled out his phone and unlocked it, pulling the top down to peek at the text without it showing as being read.

Taking break from meeting. Angry people. Not going good.

He hit send and immediately bit his lip in frustration.

You’re so troubled.
Because I’m scared. I can’t even tell her the truth.
If you did, she wouldn’t change her mind.
So I’ll blow up my whole fucking life. Try again in a year when everything is clean and clear. Y’know, ask for forgiveness later, not permission now.
Or, stop avoiding the inevitable and simply begin to account for it.
I can’t… Something happens, suddenly she’s gone: Trisha’s not gonna get over it like Cass would in the other direction. That’s Casey’s forever, basically fucked up because of me. That means I lose my little brother, and he loses his reason for being. Again, all back to being my fault. No way.

Cass stared at his message for a few minutes, stopping in the street with a slight frown. If he was just out of a bad meeting, he definitely wouldn't want to hear about her shit. It was so mundane! But maybe a call would be good for them both? Just some chill time chatting and seeing each other's faces.

Well, maybe she wouldn't show hers right now. And as long as they didn't argue this time.

Hesitation done, she quickly called him. It was a video call again, but all that was visible on her end was a dimly lit street.

"Hey, Babe! Just figured, uh, since I got some time I'd try call… Cause, y'know, I've been busy all day. You've obviously been busy too! But, uh, I'm really glad we're both free now." Cass rambled. Though she was doing her best to not sound like she was having a shit time, her voice audibly wavered. Like she was choked up. She was, obviously. Even a cheerful person like her would cry after being kicked out. Shit sucked!

"Cause, y'know, we didn't get much time y-yesterday."

Leon was dressed like usual for how the weather looked. It was snowing just a bit. The sky above him was gray and cloudy, and what wasn't was an apartment building that climbed up into the frame around him. He had this awful habit of holding the phone so it was almost always looking up at him. Obviously, Cass would’ve been able to remedy that if she was there, as she’d have simply scaled him until they were face to face.

But, even that felt a little different than this… Because this would’ve felt like he was trying to put some distance between himself and the phone. Distance between them. Though, he looked down and felt immediate confusion. He couldn’t put the scene and the way she sounded together. It was dark, and he definitely heard her voice hitch around the end of her statement.

”Well, I’m only free for like ten minutes. But, any time’s better than none. Merry Christmas! All the kids opened their presents, and the parents are a bit emotional. Trying not to make it seem like this could be the last Christmas that ever feels right for some of them. But, other people really don’t seem to give a fuck. It’s like people don’t want to stop fighting.”

He paused for a moment, really trying to soak in the picture within the frame.

”Are you okay? D’you have, like, a cart with you or something?”

The only queue he was getting was the faint clacking of wheels against the slabs of concrete where one stopped and the other started. And her feet grating, splashing even. She was walking at a brisk pace, and it was pretty wet. At least she was wearing half way decent shoes… He could hear the soles of them hitting the ground with each step.

Of course he heard the suitcase! Dog ears… Fuck. As much as Cass didn’t really want to bother him with shit she could get over herself, she wasn’t going to lie to him either. Not for shit like this. It was pointless when she’d called him in the first place… Cause she’d wanted that comfort. Normally she wouldn’t even need that, cause she was so independent about dealing with shit.

”That, uh, that’d be my suitcase.” She admitted with a sniff. She couldn’t wipe away the silent, ugly tears persistently crawling down her cheeks either, one hand full with the phone and other dragging her suitcase.

”Merry Christmas!” She stalled after answering, glancing down at her phone and at his face. It felt further away than usual. His phone was just further from his face, obviously, but it made the distance more palatable. The distance he was trying to convince her to keep… But she wasn’t going to start focusing on that right now.

”Honestly, I ain’t really okay. I will be! But just- Fuck, my fucking parents. I’m walking to Sal’s right now cause I guess Ma decided this was one fight too far. Like I’d just sit and agree that I’m an awful daughter and a terrible influence and I should just stay home and have some arranged marriage like this was medieval times! Fuck!” She kicked a loose bit of gravel, struggling between being angry and just being sad about it.

”They kicked me out… Hard to feel okay after that, but seeing your face is helping, just like I thought it would!”

Leon’s face became an instant bundle of frustration. At first, just his bottom lip curled down and out like a horse’s expression, with his top lip following not long after. This grimace only grew stronger as he shut his eyes tightly and let his cheeks curve both his lips back up into a pained grin.

”Lord have mercy, you’re joking. You’re kidding, right? Like, haha, it’s actually Jack? And you’re not pulling my leg, Cass?” he replied tersely, expression moving onto concern as he brought the phone up much closer to his face.

”Like, please, I love seeing you don’t get me wrong, this just seems like something right on the edge of what you’d joke about, so don’t get mad, please…”

”I ain’t mad, but I also ain’t kidding! I wouldn’t joke about this shit right now!” Cass grimaced. She wished it was a joke. Yeah, maybe it was the kind she’d consider making, but she wasn’t so insensitive she’d do it when Leon was dealing with a whole war brewing.

”Jack’s back home- well I suppose it ain’t home anymore- anyway, he’s tryna deal with the aftermath. He was the only one that tried to argue against ‘em, but they don’t listen to him either! Cause in Ma’s head he’s some invalid to just be coddled and treated like a kid- he can do no wrong, but they ain’t gonna listen to him either!” She let out a frustrated grunt. Finally she flipped her video back round to the front camera, tilting it slightly towards her face.

It was dark, with only the orange light of streetlamps to see with. But it was obvious she was still crying, though it wasn’t anything dramatic. Her whole face was twisted up into a mixture of anguish and anger, animatedly pissed as she kept talking. It was probably why she didn’t sound like she was crying- there were no sobs, the anger overwhelming more extreme sorrow.

”It feels like a fucking joke! I thought shit was better! I didn’t expect them to be fucking delighted about who I am, but I figured they’d at least accepted it. Like, they love me. I know they do! They just can’t see past their fucking sexism and what they think is right, and suddenly I’m the problem that makes their sons argue with them too! Like it ain’t them who is! Ugh- Sorry, I really did just call to see your sexy face.”

Fuck…
Get her back here now!

Leon’s grimace only grew worse as he brought one hand up to his face and tried to wipe away the expression of pain and suffering. He really didn’t want things to be this way right now. Now, things were complicated. It wasn’t cut and dry anymore, and he couldn’t look at what was best in a normal situation. Because he knew she was no longer in any kind of “normal” situation. She suddenly had the weight of this debacle on her mind, and if she’d been anyone else in his life, Leon figured they’d give in the towel. But it was Cass. She didn’t give in for a damn thing.

If anything else, she was going to get harder to keep away now, since the tethers keeping her “at home” were now snapped and released to the winds. She wasn’t going to stick around any longer than she had to, and he felt her bridaling without even having to ask. It would’ve been the same feeling he got…

”I’m right here, Baby… I’m here. That’s an awful way to end Christmas… Well, maybe not terrible if Sal’on’t mind you bein’ there. Hell, I mean, maybe it’ll even be good! Did you get him anything for Christmas? You need me to get anything sent over there for you?” he asked, trying to be helpful and present without sounding like he wanted to leave before she had the chance to talk about coming back.

”You think I wouldn’t get my childhood friend a present? C’mon, I ain’t that stingy.” Cass managed a bit of a laugh, though it was fairly choked up. It was difficult even for her to see it as a good thing… Though she knew it’d be fine at Sal’s. His parents were fucking loaded now, so they had a real nice house with a guest room and everything. Sal severing and fleeing to the States had repaired his relationship with his own parents, with them actually apologising and changing.

Maybe it’d left Cass hoping for the same.

”I don’t need anything I ain’t already got, but thanks anyway, Babe… I managed to pack all my shit up before leaving.” And it was only another two nights here, though she chose not to say that. It wasn’t like she actually had anything at her parents nowadays, always travelling with the full visit worth of clothing and the like. She wasn’t back enough to want to keep a wardrobe there… So going to Sal’s didn’t mean losing anything physical like that.

”It’s a fucking crappy end to a pretty crappy Christmas, honestly… Ma had me helping cook from early. Which I did cause I figured, compromise! But I guess only I gotta compromise! Not just that, but fucking bend over and break… Shits why I left, but it’s been seven years.” She frowned, raising the hand holding her phone to rub at her eyes for a moment, giving Leon a great view of just her forehead.

”It’s just not fair, Lee. Just cause I wasn’t born with a dick I ain’t allowed to act like myself? Fuck- Well, thank fuck my brothers didn’t turn into sexist pricks too, I guess. And I got a bed elsewhere… Could be real worse.”

”And obviously, you’d be able to cover yourself even if you didn’t. You’re not broke. You’ve worked hard for what you have.”

Leon went for independence first; after all, it was something he deeply valued himself. Their father had left behind the wealth to keep them out of the mundane grind, while as far as he knew, Cass had made herself entirely. While not in possession of a vast fortune, she was at least in possession of a halfway decent bank account. If push came to shove, he knew she’d be able to hang idle for a while on her own.

”So, you’ll be with Sal the next couple days? Or did you pick up something earlier?” he asked, silently praying she was staying so he had a few more days to conjure a way of keeping her out of St. Portwell.

Cass shook her head with another round of sniffling- though the tears were starting to dry a bit, she didn’t have a tissue on hand to blow her nose.

”Nah, changing it so last minute’d cost so much. I’m still coming back the twenty-seventh… Sal’s family ain’t got a problem with me staying the two nights.” She answered. She had considered it, but just because she’d been kicked out didn’t mean she couldn’t see her brothers again before leaving.

”Probably be with Sal mostly, yeah, but me ‘n my brothers normally go to the pub on boxing day… That’ll still happen, I bet, unless Ma ‘n Da lock ‘em all in. I gotta talk to Jack anyway.” And have a stern word or two with Tony about not revealing shit to their parents she hadn’t said herself.

”I ain’t too happy with the other two but… I get why they didn’t say shit. They still depend on our parents, after all.”

”They don’t have to if you don’t want them to… As it stands, we’ve got a new family member that we’ve gotta take care of. I can’t wait for Trisha and Casey to get back for that one.”

From what Casey had said, Clarissa and Furio hadn’t told Ivetta about their plans. Only that they didn’t know when they’d be back. She spent the day so far with Lynette of all people, who was showering her with gifts knowing that this would also be her last normal Christmas. The last one without the burden of violence and loss…

”I guess, sometime this morning, Furio and Clarissa managed to get in contact with Casey and Trisha. Tried to kill them. Casey’s hurt pretty badly, but Trisha’s alright. The other two are dead. So, we’ve gotta make sure their daughter gets taken care of. Ivy doesn’t deserve to be a victim in all this.”

”Shit- Is Casey gonna be okay?!” Any concern Cass had for herself was dampened at that piece of news. She hadn’t heard anything… Then again, Trisha had only texted her once since going away- with a photo of a snowmobile. It had practically been a taunt. She was probably way too busy looking after Casey right now.

”Pretty bad like, gonna slowly bleed out, or like gonna be fine till they get back and to a healer? And fuck, poor Ivetta. Losing her parents to shit that could’ve been prevented! Sure, they might’ve died later, but they attacked two people who weren’t gonna kill ‘em unless they had too!” Cass shook her head in frustration.

”Pretty bad, like he fought a guy whose main method of fighting is deleting parts of reality atom by atom. We’ll hopefully be able to do something about it with a delivery drone, but we’re still trying to get it together to make it out to them.”

There was green stuff, then there was concentrate. While his enchantments had kept him mostly safe, apparently something had to be given up. By the time Trisha dragged him to the infirmary at the resort, apparently the place was a bloodbath. Not a single staff member was left to greet them.

”They stabilized it, at least. And, yeah… Now it's that. Again, definitely a merry Christmas. Real holly jolly…” he frowned ultimately, looking into the camera at Cass.

”It’s gonna get worse. I’m scared of what comes next, Cass.”

At least Casey was stabilised. That was something… He was going to die, which would devastate Trisha. More than Trisha, obviously. Merry fucking christmas indeed- and a happy birthday for her tomorrow too.

”Well…” Cass trailed off. She was going to say that they’d deal with it together. But that wasn’t going to make Leon feel better. It’d just start another round of the same argument they’d been having over and over. Especially not after that news, and dealing with her own shit- though it really seemed so small in comparison now.

”You just gotta do what you can, Leon. Protect who you can, look after yourself! I- I can’t say any shit to make it less scary, obviously. But I’m really glad Casey’s stable… And the two of them’ll be back, and there’ll be more people on the same side. We- You’ll get through this, I promise.”

At first, Leon thought that Cass may be winding up to tell him that she wasn’t coming back. Or, maybe that she now was coming back quicker. Either scared him more. But, there was a little bit of time. Just enough that he’d be able to figure things out before she tried to get to him.

”It just makes me more nervous about stuff for our sake. Your sake. Sure, he’ll make it out, but what's the point of it? We’ve all gotta deal with the aftermath of other people’s incredibly selfish choices now, physically and mentally, emotionally, however you can imagine. Like the prize for getting through one nightmare is a-fucking-nother one…” he lamented in a grating tone, frustrated by the circumstance of the moment.

”But after all of this is done, there ain’t gonna be another nightmare! Not like this- I mean I can’t guarantee your life’s gonna be all happy and shit, but so long as I’m around, I’ll try my hardest to make sure it ain’t. And shit really sucks right now, and you shouldn’t have to suffer just to get some happiness… But it is worth it for that happiness! Even if you gotta take the burden of other people being selfish to get there.” Cass did her best to give a pep talk, though it was pretty difficult for the circumstances. She couldn’t exactly say ‘it’ll be worth it no matter how many people die’ and the like. It didn’t work that way.

But there was something better at the end. She really believed that. Their future travelling together… And hey, maybe by the end of that she’d happily settle down with him into some kinda domestic bliss.

”The point is he’s still alive- and so are we. So, sure, we gotta suffer, but it's worth pushing through that. No more nightmares after this.”

She hoped… He did too. Leon nodded along with the lone sensation that the worst was yet to come. He didn’t personally mind, but he knew others would. Others who’d fought too hard to have to go through it all over again. Others who couldn’t handle it like he could.

”Nobody hunts for suffering quite like you do, Cass. I love that about you.” he said simply, wishing it wasn’t so true.
”I… We miss you. She and I both. I wish things weren’t so close to the edge.”

”I miss you both too.” Cass responded, stopping walking for a moment so she could hold her phone still. Just so he could see how much she meant it.

A lot. I wish shit was better right now too- but we gotta deal with what we get.” Though it was a bit unfair how much shit was getting thrown at the poor Richoux siblings right now. At least she’d managed to get closer to her normal self- no more wallowing about getting kicked out. Not right now. She’d rant about it to Sal again later.

”And you won’t have to miss me for much longer! So both of you just gotta hold on a couple more days.” Assuming he’d vaguely accepted her coming back.

That statement placed visible discomfort on Leon’s face.

”You uh… Know I’m not trying to keep you away because I don’t want to see you, right? It’s not… some cliche bullshit where a tragedy gets used to cover up shitty choices or anything. It’s me loving you, and not wanting you hurt. I’m… I was kind of hoping that hearing about what happened with the other two would make you a little more leery, but obviously I’m stupid for that.”

Once again, an opportunity to tell her how he was really feeling, and what he was really worried about, slipped through his longing grip into the void of nothingness beyond.

”I know it ain’t cause you don’t wanna see me, I ain’t stupid! I’ve said this… I know why.” Cass sighed. She’d walked into this one, honestly, where she’d been avoiding mentioning coming back. But she shouldn’t have to!

They were just going to keep butting heads like this. But hearing what happened just made her even more determined to come back- the opposite effect of what Leon hoped for. Because if Trisha hadn’t been with Casey? He’d probably be dead. It was a horrible though… But it was true. The two of them survived together. Sure, Leon had Lelou, but it wasn’t the same. They were more likely to survive together. It was fine if they got hurt, as long as they survived.

"Are you sure you don’t love him yet? Cause you’re sure acting like it."

Cass glanced away from her phone, the conversation with Jack after the call yesterday playing in her head. It was an explanation, but she really wasn’t quite there yet.

At the end of the day, she wanted to come back, and Leon couldn’t keep her away just because they were dating.
"And I can be cautious and still come back but… I already know shit’s dangerous. It doesn’t change how I feel, Leon. And I really don’t wanna be arguing about it again."

”We aren’t. We are both making decisions as adults, however. So, that’s happening. And that’s all either of us can say for certain, since anything else would be an argument.”

There wouldn’t be a resolution, as far as he was concerned, unless she resigned to staying out of Richoux business for the time being. He didn’t want her to feel like she couldn’t be there forever, but this period of time was going to be incredibly crucial. He couldn’t afford being distracted, or worse.

”But, I will say that uh… Decisions made without regard for others’ feelings would be considered selfish, wouldn’t they? And, it just really strikes me that you’re planning on doing this when, like… We’ve been the people to be respectful and ask you to do things, rather than just telling you… Yet, you’ve basically told me over and over again that you kind of don’t care how I’m feeling. Even though that could also affect my overall stability. It’s a question I’ve been meaning to ask you about, but… I didn’t really want to right now considering what you’re going through otherwise.”

He let the statement hang in the air, almost definitely throwing up some kind of screen of guilt.

Did wanting to go back to the place she now considered her home to help protect the people she loved really make her selfish? It was difficult to completely deny if multiple people wanted her to stay away- but if it was just Leon, they were both equally selfish, surely. Would he really be less stable with her around? Maybe he felt that way right now. But it was something they could work through.

Lelou certainly wanted her back.

And asking people to do things was normal! Telling people- adults- to do stuff, outside of being their direct boss, wasn’t! Not unless you grew up in a crazy controlling cult.

”Who’s we, Leon?” She asked evenly, doing her best not to get annoyed at everything else he said.

”Oh, who else? Don’t think for one second I don’t know what it feels like to be an older brother. Do you think I’d want Mia and the girls here if I thought for one second I had a choice? I’d send them away in a heartbeat. The only good thing about this has been Mia’s surprising strength, and I don’t know if it’ll last forever! So, I’m not acting like it will. Just like I wouldn’t act like you’d make it through the trouble this time! Because I don’t know! I’d rather be safe than fucking sorry!”

He’d started to raise his voice, but quickly looked back at the building then into his phone lens again. Cass would be able to see him starting to move away from his surroundings, the entire sky opening up into gray.

”I had hoped and prayed that talking to Jack would make you want to stay there… That maybe he’d need you like… Anything! Anything, anything at all, it’s a few fucking months, I’m not asking for you to spend an eternity away- Y’know what? No! I’m not doing this with your ass. You just got kicked out of your parents house. I’m a fucking moron if I think for one second you’re not gonna show up here. So, show up Cass! But you won’t find me waiting, so you can hang out in your apartment, or take off wherever the fuck you want, because I’m not gonna be there to wait and welcome you into the woodchipper. Be mad at me forever, but at least you’re guaranteed alive for the people who deserve you more than me.”

He wasn’t evil… He didn’t feel evil for saying any of that. But, Lelou did make him hurt regardless. A massive headache flooded the front of his skull, and every pump of blood through his veins felt like being stuck inside a kick drum. He grimaced, giving Cass enough time to say something before he hung up.

”What the fuck do you mean deserve me more than you? Leon-” Cass cut herself off. Fuck… She really hoped this was just shit he was saying in the heat of the moment. Because if it wasn’t, and she really got back and he was acting like that? She was going to be more than mad. But she couldn’t shout back at him right now. It’d only get so much fucking worse.

”You- We need to cool off. And you can actually think about what you just said.”

”Like I haven’t spent the last three days trying to think about what the fuck to say? Bandaid comes off Cass. I will come find you when everything’s done. And if you don’t want to be with me at that point, then don’t be. But, right now, I’m not just thinking about how you feel. I’m thinking about how everyone around you would feel if, God forbid, something happened to you. I’m not crazy, and I’m not wrong either. I love you, Sunshine. Now, goodnight.”

And then the screen winked out into the call’s last second before returning to the contact screen where she’d called Leon from initially… It was quiet, and dark, and Cass was alone again.


December 27th, 3pm. St Portwell.

After almost twelve hours of flights, and a painfully swift transfer at Atlanta, Cass was already in a bad mood. Though she'd put herself to sleep for the longer flight, it didn't change the fact that she'd been trapped in a seat in a big metal tube in the air for so long.

So turning up to find out Leon really wasn't there made her feel a whole lot more agitated. She'd hoped that he wouldn't do what he said he would. Even though he hadn't responded to any of her texts since, she mentally made excuses. He was busy, he was thinking about it- Fuck that! He was an asshole!

She spent the whole taxi ride stewing. She hoped he was waiting at the Cannery, but knew that he almost definitely wasn't. He really was planning to ignore her for fucking months! For what? To protect her?! But she was still going to fucking help- if it wasn't with him, she'd become Trisha's second protector, or the girls'. It wasn't just about him.

Her apartment felt cold and empty. She didn't bother spending much time there. Dumped her bags, got changed into fresh clothes, then headed right back out.

She was going to find Leon and give him a piece of her mind. And if he didn't back the fuck down, that'd be it. She didn't want it to be it. She really didn't… she really fucking liked him! But she just couldn't tolerate this kind of shit, where he decided he was right and forced that on her.

So she found herself in the weed filled corridor of the front door of the basement apartment. The easiest option was to ask the girls if they knew where he was. If they didn't, or refused to tell her, then she'd just have to manually find him. She was fairly confident she could sniff him out through the city… It'd just take a while.

Trying her best to look less outright murderous, Cass raised a hand to rapidly rap on the door, before shoving her hands in her pockets with the hint of a smile.

It took longer than was comfortable for someone to answer the door. After another set of more anxious knocking, a bleary-eyed Ed came to the door with a face like someone had done her grave harm. She was pale, pallid, and only after a moments hesitation did she give anything remotely resembling a smile.

”You’re back… I won’t say we weren’t expecting you. ‘Sup? Missing something you need upstairs? ‘Cuz everything’s in a pod underground, I had to scrounge an old coffee maker from one of the other apartments that’ve been vacated, because Leon put the good one into the storage with everything else. Can you believe it? Can’t even stand the though of the coffee machine getting busted.”

She was immediately babbling in a not-abnormal way… But the tone didn’t match the look. It was hard to place why that was so strange, but it felt uncanny all the same.

"Hey, Ed… Good to see you." Cass started simply, glancing across Ed and taking her in with a slight frown. She wasn't surprised that she looked so tired… Clearly nobody was having a good time around here. But she was acting weird. That threw Cass off more than any appearance. Not the babbling, obviously, Ed had always been a babbler- like Cass herself. They could easily talk and talk for hours. But it really wasn't right.

Awkward, almost.

She did relax the frown into more of a smile. She didn't want her annoyance at Leon to be felt by anyone else, after all!
"I ain't surprised with how he's been acting… But yeah, I am missing something. About six foot eight, built like an upside down triangle, punchable face? You seen him?"

Ed frowned immediately, face sinking into a deeper expression that spoke of conflict and frustration. Of course, he’d been right…

”You just can’t tell her. Entertain her, do whatever, but don’t make her feel like she should stay!”

Ed’s teeth ground together as she chewed on the thought. A stupid, stupid thought.

”Y’know, they’re the worst sometimes… My mom, when I was a kid, used to care so much about what Lynette thought of things. And she’d make me do the dumbest things, just sticking shit to the wall to impress people when I didn’t have magic.”

A misdirecting anecdote… A trick to buy time?

”She’s gone, Cass. That bigger than life bitch is dead. The kids mourn, and I was basically begged to not tell you where he is because there’ve already been retaliatory strikes. But, uh… My Mom’s not in charge of me. Neither’s Leon. Nobody is in charge. For the first time in our lives, nobody is in charge…”

Pausing for a moment to think about what she was saying, Ed took a deep breath and finally moved forward toward the coffee machine.

”The Temple is, from what I hear, absolutely mangled. There’s supposed to be some sort of interment ceremony. Lynette goes in one of those crazy time caskets, then all of the venerated dead are going to be sent to Lyon. To the family crypts. From all I hear, Leon’s been there. I think he’s protecting the Reliquary, like he used to. Too dangerous for people to get into unsupervised, and Casey needs to get home in order for all the artifacts to be moved safely…”

Cass nodded, having followed Ed inside and leaning against a wall as she listened. She knew where the Temple was, at least, but not so much where the Reliquary was.

”I’m gonna need directions to the Reliquary if you can give me ‘em. Otherwise, I’ll sniff him out when I get to the Temple grounds.” She let out a sigh. At least she knew that Casey was still alive thanks to getting in touch with Trisha herself yesterday… Seeing as Leon was completely ignoring her. She hadn’t wanted to interrupt the couple’s time, but she was too worried to not! But they’d got some goop to him, it seemed.

”And, Ed?” She stepped forward, pulling the taller woman into a tight hug. It was still just as warm as it always was.
”Thanks for telling me… I know it ain’t easy after so long having someone tell you what to do! It takes a while for the freedom to really set in.”

She pulled back, managing a genuine smile towards someone she truly considered a little sister and close friend.
”What I promised when you and the other two helped me move in still stands. No matter what happens with Leon, I’m still gonna stick by you guys. I’m still gonna be here and forcefully involve myself to protect you all- you're still my adopted little sisters no matter what!”

She made it sound like she was planning to break up with Leon… Which she wasn’t, not definitely. But if he stuck by his decision and kept acting like an asshole? She couldn’t stick around for that no matter how strong her feelings were.

Ed gave a look of genuine distress. Not in the cry for help sense, rather the look someone gives when they're trying desperately to refrain from feeling a full spectrum of emotions. She wanted to escape or something.

”I’m good at not doing what others tell me to. But, I’m also really good at being honest… Nobody wants this spilling out onto you. Maybe people are ignorant, or maybe everyone likes you a little too much. But, either way… Nobody wants you in the middle. They don’t even want me in the middle. Fuck, they dont even want to be in the middle. You don’t think it's weird that you’re the only person around here diving in? Have you even really noticed!?”

She poured a cup, sliding it across the island to Cass before pouring another.

”I personally like you here. You’re a lot more useful to me right now than you would be to the sad fucks up at the Temple. I’ve been all alone, y’know? And nobody’s keeping me in the loop, so I can’t even know what's happening. Purposefully. They think I won’t worry if I don’t know, right?” she said calmly, giving Cass a sad expression.

”They left you here alone?!” Cass’ eyes widened slightly. She was a bit shocked at that, considering Ed was a temple member- and it didn’t matter that she wasn’t in the inner circle, surely she was still at risk? Her relationship with Mia and Hari was well known, after all.

”Fucking hell… Well Leon’s tryna put me in the same situation, so I get it. Not knowing just makes the worrying worse, don’t it? Cause you assume the worst.” She shook her head, looking at Ed with a sympathetic frown.
”Y’know, I don’t actually want to be in the middle… Not like that. Sure, maybe before, but after talking to my brother- Well I ain’t such a fight crazed maniac I wanna go out murdering people! But I want to protect the people I love. That’s why I want to dive in, to help and keep people safe however I gotta. And to do that I gotta sort shit out with Leon, whatever the outcome.”

She picked up the coffee mug, guzzling it down in one go with little care for how hot it was.
”But after I’ve dealt with him, I’ll come back here. I can be your personal, super sexy protector! I’ll even stay down here in Leon’s side, cause it ain’t like he’s using it.”

”I think you should skip him.” she said very simply, looking at Cass with a hint of mischief in her eye.

”Come to Penrose with me. We’ll blow this joint and gather around a group of people who may actually be targeted. They’re all Adepts who work in the Aberration outreach program. They’ve been raising a lot of fuss over how the Upper Crust treated the others over the past couple of years. There’s no telling if the Setti have plans for petty revenge or not…”

”After.” Cass responded simply, reaching over to ruffle Ed’s hair with a smile.
”I gotta get all’ve my anger out at a certain person first! Otherwise it’s gonna eat me alive- I ain’t the kind who likes stewing on shit. But once that’s sorted I’ll come with you wherever you wanna go to protect people who need it. I sure as shit ain’t gonna sit around and mope.”

Ed’s face changed slightly.

”I think we all would rather you didn’t, honestly.”

It wasn’t anger, and it wasn’t frustration… It was the kind of stern expression a mother gave a child after they did something bad which they had no frame of reference for.

”You’re angry. He’s depressed. How do you think that’s gonna go, Cass?”

Cass sighed, rubbing the back of her neck, before giving a completely honest answer.
”Bad, probably. But it’ll be worse the longer it drags out. Maybe that’s selfish, but if I don’t talk him today, there ain’t a chance we work. I’m not like Trisha… I can’t stick around like that. So is it worse that I try give him a chance, or if I don’t and just end things entirely?”

Ed frowned ultimately, her gaze cast downward as she contemplated how Cass was feeling. Leon had given them the impression that she was more stubborn than anyone else he knew, and it was proving truthful thus far. The glance that came back to Cass was one that screamed “Oh well” high over the rooftops.

”Short of putting you to bed, I can’t stop you. If you show up on the Temple Grounds, he’ll find you… Try and make it quick? Like you said, the longer it drags out, or whatever…”

She looked a bit like she wanted to cry, but either Ed was an expert at holding it, or the emotion simply wasn’t strong enough to crash through the wall.

”I will, don’t worry. I ain’t gonna drag it out.” Cass nodded, leaning in to give Ed another quick but tight hug.
”Then I’ll come back for you. Even if everything goes great, I’ll still come back.”


The Temple Grounds.

The ride to the Temple wasn’t too bad, giving Cass a bit of time to think more about what she planned to say. She’d been tempted to do away with driving entirely and transform to run there… But there were other hassles with that. Easier just to take the car.

Irritatingly, she got stopped at the front gate. Which probably meant the crazy barrier was still up, so fucking off and sneaking in probably wasn’t an option. Not unless she tried to use all her magic to shatter it, and she didn’t want to go that far.

So even when the guards told her there were no visitors allowed and to go away and she didn’t. She did give them her terms- that she’d leave once she’d talked to Leon. They didn’t really seem too keen. At least, not until it had been thirty minutes and she was still there stubbornly standing and absolutely being a nuisance.

She didn’t really want to do this. She didn’t want to bother other people to get to him- but he wasn’t giving her any fucking choice. If her doing this meant he didn’t want to be with her anymore, that was fine- because the alternative meant she’d break it off anyway. She knew herself. A few days waiting for him to realise and reach out she could do, maybe. But weeks? Months?

Any feelings she had would die.

Thankfully, they broke eventually, with someone going to get Leon with the request she really did fuck off after his business with him was done. Which she absolutely planned to do, so it was no issue agreeing to that.

It took another fifteen minutes before a car rolled down the long Temple driveway. More of a cart, it was too robust to be for golf and too dainty to be used for off-roading. But, it had four seats, and was driven by someone Cass wouldn’t have recognized. They bundled her in and took off down the path, and the trip revealed some sad sights.

Dead people lined up under tarps for a few hundred feet. Living people watching them, too. Then there were the buildings, which the lesser of had been turned to smoldering ruins while the larger ones looked more like they’d been hit by bombs. It looked exactly like a perfectly scaled pie slice of destruction that had been wrought by the Luftwaffe bombs during the Blitz.

They brought her further into the woods, dropping her off at a large mausoleum which had even more people standing guard in waiting. Though, they didn’t stop Cass when she made way for the stairs and down… Down into this dark place that smelled like a thousand people were here all at once. It was a long, dark corridor… And at the end was a gentle light shining from one side of the hall onto the other.

Approaching it, turning into the room, Leon was there finally. He was sat on a little chair, so small that Cass wouldn’t be able to see it save for the legs peeking out from under Leon. His elbows rested on his knees, his whole body hunched over as he stared at the floor. He couldn’t look up. Didn’t want to. He wasn’t sure if it was embarrassment, or if he was actually upset that Cass decided showing up here was the best option.

He didn’t even greet her. Just sat, waiting for her to begin her anger as he sat surrounded by a trove of magic so deep and thick that Lelou didn’t even realize people were around. He was effectively alone…

Cass silently stepped further into the room until she was close enough that her boots would be in Leon's line of sight, but no further. The entertaining tiny chair would've made her laugh her ass off in other circumstances… But not right now. She was pissed off and upset, and him not saying anything didn't help.

But as much as she'd said to Ed that she had to take her anger out on him, really she was here hoping for a fucking resolution. If he stuck with it and shouted at her, she'd shout back. But the long drive there had at least let the hot anger she'd felt arriving to no one simmer down a bit. It was still there, but it wouldn't control her until he started acting like he had up until this point.

"Explain how this benefits anybody." She bit out, not bothering with a greeting either.
"I'm here now. In the city. I'm going to help whether you want me to or not. Maybe not you, maybe not here. But there are other people… So how the fuck does you completely ignoring me help when I could still die?! Does the distance make you care less?!"

She clenched a fist, hand shaking slightly as she forced herself to take a deep breath.
"I'll listen this last time. So explain."

Leon slowly looked up. He didn’t say anything, but the indignance on his face carried enough weight that words weren’t necessary. For the briefest moment, Leon’s face screamed a single, terribly rude question that his lips had a good enough sense not to clarify.

”It shouldn’t count as the last time when you haven’t bothered listening yet. I ask you to do something, you tell me to go fuck myself. I beg you, I try to reason, you tell me to go fuck myself politely. I try and force you to listen, you just show up here and start doing the exact shit I didn’t want to deal with.”

His head turned back down and away with little regard.

”Just… Go do what you want somewhere I’m not responsible for. Before something else becomes my fault too. Leon, the Scapegoat. I never would’ve imagined.”

"What?" Cass' angry thoughts screeched to a halt for the briefest moment, and she held out one hand as if to stop him even though he'd already stopped.

Somewhere he's not responsible for? What the fuck did he mean by that? Who the fuck would blame him if anything happened to her? She was clearly here of her own free will.

"What the fuck do you mean by that? Cause so far while I've been listening, I've heard that you couldn't handle losing me and that me dying would affect other people. So where the fuck is it being your fault coming from? If something happened, why the fuck would anyone blame you for it?!" She furrowed her brow, still clearly pissed, but feeling like there was a piece she'd been missing beginning to slip into place. Not enough to make anything excusable. But maybe to explain why they kept just butting heads.

It was amazing to Leon how oblivious everyone was.
Oh, why won’t you let Cass come back? She’s great?

”Y’see, I’ve got this little issue. The little issue is about five feet dead, brown hair, brown eyes, flaming temper. Has my only brother gripped tight by the dick and balls? God… Make me fucking spell it out, like its not obvious… You die; Casey and Trisha get home. Suddenly I’ve got to tell them? Tell Trisha that you’re dead? Then what? It’s my fucking fault! Mine! So what happens? I lose you, and then I lose my family. Because suddenly it's my fault that you’re gone. Like I didn’t do enough to protect you when in reality, you’re a stubborn fucking ass who can’t even bring herself to compromise on something that would’ve been easy! Why!? Why the fuck is what I want not good enough?”

He wasn’t standing, but he was looking at her directly now. His expression was full of frustration and concern in equal parts.

Cass' jaw went slack, and she just stared at him for a moment.

That was what it was really all about? It wasn't just that he was worried about her, but he was worried about Trisha's reaction? And instead of telling her that, he'd kept on pushing about it being all about keeping her safe?! Like the reason tearing him apart wasn't something easily fucking resolved!

"You think Trisha's going to hate you forever if I die?" She intoned, question purely rhetorical. She knew the answer was yes.
"You really ain't putting a lotta faith in her. Sure, Trisha's got a hot temper and can hold a mean grudge, but she also ain't stupid! You think she ain't dealt with me before?! That she doesn't know what I'm like?! She wouldn't fucking blame you, Leon. She wouldn't- And if you'd told me that days ago, I could've told you that. But how the fuck was I supposed to guess when it's something I know she wouldn't do! I- Well, you won't believe me, will you?"

She shoved a hand into her pocket, pulling out her phone.

"I'll ask."

”Good. Do that. Lord knows even if she did say that she’d hate me, you’d ignore her wouldn’t you? Right… I’m a fucking idiot, because giving you all the things I thought would make a difference first means suddenly I don’t believe in them. My next excuse was going to be that the fucking moon was poorly aligned, literally anything to keep you from being here and reckless. But that's clearly a worthless stance too-”

Out of everything, the woe-is-me tone Leon was carrying on with wasn’t normal… It was like he was utterly defeated there.

Cass gritted her teeth, doing her best not to rise to the bait. It was so hard, when he was acting like she was being the worst and just doing this because she was some careless fight loving freak.

"Well I'm fucking sorry that I want to be with the person I love and his family!" Cass snapped, absolutely not registering that it was the first time she said she loved him in a way that clearly meant more than just casual feeling.

"No, no, I'm not doing this. I'm calling her."

Rapid fingers had already found Trisha's number, a little nerve wriggling out of Cass' phone to make sure she had good signal even down here. It rang a few times before Trisha picked up.

“Cass? Is everything alright? Did something happen when you got home?"

"Everything's fine, don't worry! I don't wanna keep you long, I just gotta question. Say, hypothetically, something happened to me? Who would you blame?"

“What? What do you mean, has something-"

"No, no, sorry, don't worry Trish! Purely hypothetical. If something happened, would you blame… Leon? Or end up hating him for the rest of his life? Cause he didn't do enough to protect me?"

“What? No." There was barely a pause, though Trisha was audibly confused.
“Of course not. I may not be Leon's biggest fan, but I know that you make your own decisions then get incredibly stubborn about them. If you're there and something happens, it would… almost definitely be your fault. I wouldn't hold it against anyone else. I'm not that bad."

Cass tilted her head up to look at Leon, eyebrows raising.
"That's what I thought… Thank you, Trisha! I love you, try to enjoy the rest of your holiday, tell Casey I said hi! Bye!"

She hung up quickly, hoping that the questions hadn't made Trisha too worried. She could assuage those later, or Casey would do it. She had her own relationship to deal with… Though she didn't say anything, just stared at Leon waiting for him to say something.

He didn’t for a long while. He didn’t believe any of it. Leon couldn’t bring himself to trust Trisha’s words regardless of their sincerity in the moment. He couldn’t imagine a world where she didn’t treat him like he was just some asshole once Cass was gone. He thought about how she’d probably treat her the same way if he wound up pushing her away.

”So… What? I’m supposed to be unburdened? I’m supposed to break down and be vulnerable now? Maybe I’m a selfish idiot for still being mad, but I am. I don’t love you less because of it. I’m just really pissed off that you’ve… I… Make a lot of decisions that I think are the right ones. When you’re so adamantly against me, it feels… Personal. Like it's a fight. You’ve made me feel small. I probably made you feel the same. I’m sorry.” he explained as best he could without looking up.

Was it enough to make her feel less mad? Not really. But Cass knew herself enough to recognise that she wasn't going to feel less mad unless he begged- and she didn't really want him to do that. He was mad too. Which was fine. They needed time to cool off again, probably.

"You're allowed to be mad. I don't care that you're mad… But ignoring me completely? Planning to for months? I just can't accept that shit." Cass shook her head, before tilting it back to stare at the ceiling. She wanted to cry more than she expected to.

"I didn't mean to make you feel small, so I am sorry about that. But if we take Trisha outta the equation, we got the same thing on both sides. You love me and are worried I'll get hurt, so you don't want me here. I wanna be here cause I feel the same. The compromise there ain't me staying away! But it also ain't me just coming back and recklessly throwing myself in the middle of everything. Jack gave me a stern talking to bout that- but the compromise is something like me being here, me seeing you, me helping protect people who need it by being there in case someone attacks- but not just wading into the thick of it! Something like that's a compromise, and what I was tryna get at."

She shook her head again, squeezing her eyes shut, voice trembling a bit.
“We can both be as pissed as we want. But I want to walk away from here knowing we can fucking come back and fix things- soon, not in fucking weeks."

”Dude, you-”

Leon paused, shaking his head and finally standing up to move toward Cass. His arms and hands reached out around her, tugging her close and cradling her as best he could.

”-act like it ain’t over… It’s fine. We’re fine. You’re here, I can’t stop you, everything I’m worried about’s in my head… Clearly, I’m just a moron.” he said, trying to hold her close.

”Nothing else to talk about… It’s fixed. You got your way.”

Though Cass didn't fully push him away, she did raise a fist to punch his chest multiple times. It wasn't enhanced past her normal baseline, but that still made her strong enough that it would hurt.

"It's not about getting my way, Leon! I just said about fucking compromise-" Cass choked out. It absolutely didn't feel over. The feeling pushed her over an edge she generally didn't fall over, tears forcing themselves out of her eyes and down her cheeks. Had anything really resolved? Or where they just leaving it in a position where there'd be resentment between them. Maybe not from her, because she wasn't the resentful sort, but surely just rolling over would make Leon feel that way? And what if it just happened again?

"Do you understand why I feel so hurt, Leon? It's not the fighting! It's how you acted- how you just made the decision for me… And sure, maybe I'm as bad cause I decided to come over. But you just cut it off and started ignoring me. And I came here because I knew it was the only fucking chance we'd come out still together! Which I wanted! I love you! But you gotta understand that something like that’d kill my feelings within days! It can't happen again."

It can’t happen again.

Being punched didn’t worry him. Being shouted at didn’t even really worry him. But, she’d said the word twice now, and he had to deal with a level of cognitive dissonance that wasn’t normal. If she really felt that way, she wouldn’t just lose it over a couple of days, right? That feeling didn’t just go away.

She said kill. Implying that it would be his fault. She wasn’t killing it… Except, she was. She saw it as a problem that he created, and as he thought about it more and more, he came to realize that he saw it as a problem she made. Would that breed lasting resentment? The idea that, if they weren’t on the same page, then they were both too fundamentally stubborn to back down from their positions? It made them great as a cooperative duo, but in a situation like this, it was entirely burdensome.

The least he could do was be truthful.

”Honestly? No. I mean, I’m aware of the emotions surrounding your feelings, but in all honesty, Cass… I’m having a hard time fundamentally. Like… Like we’re not allowed to be apart, or whatever. Like, I can’t think of a way I could’ve possibly conveyed what I wanted where you would’ve been agreeable to it, even though in my head it wasn’t any huge ask. The response has been totally unexpected, and I’m desperate to understand why I’m seeing something so differently from you. Because, y’know, I don’t want to. I want us on the same page. Like, I’ll accept responsibility for not handling it better overall, but… I can’t not feel hurt, because again, it really never seemed like a big deal to me to begin with!”

Cass twisted herself down and to the side, slipping out of his arms easily. She couldn't be having him hold her right now.

"You want to understand, but you can't even think why it might be a big deal?" She asked, raising one hand to wipe away her tears as best she could.

"I didn't say we couldn’t be apart, Leon. There's a difference between spending time apart and turning around just outright ignoring and avoiding someone… And planning to for months! This isn't me being clingy. This is me having enough self respect to not let myself be treated like shit."

It felt awful to put it that way, but how else could she, if he just didn't understand? If he really couldn't see the difference…

"You asked me to stay away from what feels like my home for months. From people who've become integral to my life, who I also might then lose. Months sitting and worrying and utterly powerless to do even a little bit. Can't even be emotional support for anyone. So it was a big deal to me." She frowned, hands clenching into fists again.

"Your feelings become more important than mine. And I tried to think of a compromise. Thinking, what worries Leon so much?! Really really thinking, and reflecting, and talking to my brother- and I understand that I've been reckless! I get that you're worried I'll throw myself in front of someone without thinking! So, I think of a compromise where I can help without throwing myself into shit like that. Like the fucking dad's army, staying at home with people who need the protection. Sure, I didn't get a chance to properly explain when we called! But I have now, and you just acted like I'd completely won. Because you don't want to compromise- Fuck!" Cass reached up to rub her eyes again, frustrated that she was practically breaking down over it. She rarely got like this.

She’d pushed him away, and he felt that more than he felt her words. She hadn’t pushed, but she had escaped… Maybe that was even worse. He’d felt Lelou on the edge of attention, looking into the situation like a beast from the brush beyond, and invited her to come forward. There was wordless refusal, an intimate understanding of the consequences of his actions flowing across the space between them. She would not stand for him.

It was worse that he knew he’d done it himself. That his previous concession could have spared this extra tension. A joke hadn’t landed… Fine! Just move on in a more serious manner, since she clearly wasn’t in the mood to clear things up like that…
For once…

”Cass… I’m… Not used to this. I can’t sit here and give you excuses now! I can’t explain away the behavior, either! It’s the shit I do, and it’s got nothing to do with how I should handle things. I know I’m wrong, I knew I was wrong doing it! But, just like Trisha, I have been blamed for people’s deaths. I took it on the fucking chin at nineteen, because you think that some other dumb kid is responsible for not handling their own conflict, but it fucking eats at you! Because I was the one who didn’t give them enough of my time, and wrote their deaths off as their fault. My feelings aren’t more important than yours are, Cass, I’m just feeling them real fuckin’ strongly, and rather than leaning on you like I should, I’m being a fuckin’ bastard over it! I’m sorry, Cass! You’re here now, and Goddamnit, I’m not too proud to say I fucking need you! Please! Please, don’t make me fucking beg, because I don’t want this to be how you learn to hate me… Not after you said it…” his voice started strong, tapering off into a more subdued, almost longing tone by the end.

Cass visibly deflated hearing all of that, like the taut string of anger holding her up had snapped.

It was what she'd wanted to hear, really. Him admitting that he knew he was wrong. Because they could work with that, and move forward, and hope that the next time a situation like this comes up they'd both deal with it a little better! They'd remember it. She just needed him to acknowledge it and understand a little so that she could know there'd be improvement, rather than them getting stuck in a loop.

Normally something like this, with the forceful decision making and silent treatment, would be enough for her to end things. She'd suffered through her share of bad relationships, and unlike Trisha she experienced it once and never wanted to again. But she recognised that even if she felt Leon was more at fault, she hadn't handled things well either. So it wasn't just a one sided thing. And she did love him, even though she hadn't been entirely sure that was the feeling until she'd blurted it out twice.

"That's all I wanted to hear, Leon! So I know that next time some shit like this happens, it'll be a bit better. I just needed to know you know you're wrong." She paused for a moment to wipe away the fresh round of tears, before moving forward to hug him again. She pressed her face and body into him for a moment, practically smothering herself. Just for a second before she pulled her head away to look back up at him.

"I'm sorry too, I could've done shit better too. I get that it came across as me just telling you to go fuck yourself, cause I didn't explain any of the shit in my brain. I'm fine to be here for emotional support, and as some kinda rearguard thing!" She said, sniffing and still hugging into him.

"You gotta do a lot more than this to make me hate you... I'd break up with you, sure, but I don't hate easy… Fuck, anyway, it's fine, it's fine, I ain't gonna do either of those things. So lean on me, cause I'm still here." The anger really was slipping away, though it wasn't really replaced by anything overtly positive. She'd dealt with a lot the last few days, and even someone like her would struggle to bounce right back to super joyful. But her anger was rarely unreasonable. She didn't hold onto it when she felt shit was resolved.

"I guess I did say it… I really didn't plan to like this…" She grumbled.
"I was gonna cover my apartment in petals and wait naked in bed before boldly declaring my love."

By the time she was hugging him, he was all too ready to let go of everything he had. Unlike his brother, however, Leon wasn’t a blubberer. Rather, he was fairly reserved about his soulcrushing grief. Cass could feel one hand grip one side of her while the other made the opposite motion. In a single swift twist of his legs, he was on his knees and quite forcefully leaning against her as his face began to leak in grand rivers of tears in a near comedic volume. A wretched third hand broke its way out from under his left arm, crooking backward out of the sleeve to pat himself on the back… It wasn’t him per se, but there was a level of irony that was unmistakable as Lelou attempted to comfort Leon along with Cass.

At least Cass would be just as used to something like this as he’d gotten to her rapid limb gain.

”Nobody fucking listens to me it feels like. They used to! Because I knew more! Now, it’s all fucking even, and I’m just a moron! I don’t have the gift! She used to praise me! Said if there was ever going to be a male in our line that had our gift, I was it! And now I’m just an idiot! And nobody gives a fuck, because nobody liked me being a knowitall asshole except me, and her! Stupid, stupid jerk… My fucking Mom: Great memories! Great! And it all gets swirled around you? I’m the archdick! I can’t keep… Please don’t go anywhere, Cass… I don’t want to… I didn’t want to do this alone in the first place! I swear! I swear to fucking God I didn’t, but I’m so fucking nervous at this point! I ain’t ever felt like this in my life!

"I ain't going anywhere, don't worry." Cass hugged him tightly, working around the extra Lelou limb. Having a good chunk of his weight against her wasn't a problem, her legs strengthening further with a soft flare of green lux to compensate. One hand threaded through his hair and rubbed the back of his head. It wasn't the gentlest of motions, because it was Cass, but hopefully it was comforting enough.

She managed to stop herself from half lecturing him, that people did listen but disagreement didn't mean not listening. Like with her, she could disagree and still listen! Sure maybe she was a bit of a bulldozer too sometimes… But now wasn't the time to start saying shit like that which might just be misunderstood as talking down to him.

"Strong feelings make you feel all kinda shit… I know it really ain't the same, but I was sitting in Manchester going ‘damn why the fuck do I miss him so much, it's only been a couple've days', cause I ain't really felt like that before. Ain't such a negative one, but y'know, same source feeling I guess!" Cass rambled a bit.

"I'll do everything I can to make you less nervous while still being here, Leon! So you ain't alone, but you also ain't so constantly anxious about it. If you want me to spend most of my time outta the Temple, that's fine. I'll come as you need me… But I'm gonna support you." She leaned forward to bury her face in his hair, rubbing her nose against the top of his head and breathing him in. Fuck, she really had missed him, even if shit had exploded like this.
"I don't like when you're an asshole, but I do kinda like that you're a know-it-all, cause I'm the same with my own shit, ain't I?"

She could feel his hand massaging back and forth, one squeezing and the other releasing in asynchronous motions as he breathed heavily. There wasn’t much of a response until he finally pulled away slightly, looking up at her with a bright red and piteous face that looked like a small boy doing everything he could to hold back his sobs. Thankfully, they weren’t coming. He was far more conditioned to keep the loudest parts of his feelings put away, and that meant he could deal with this moment.

Know-it-all asshole was one thing. He felt that one couldn’t be had without the other, because to be inclined toward that behavior meant something was wrong with the self. There was a confidence issue going on with whoever that person was, and they were just compensating for time spent feeling outside of acceptance. He was compensating… He always did.

”I think it’d be obvious that you can go do whatever you want at this point… Me telling you anything just feels like I’m being more of an asshole… I’d love for you to help out however you feel’s best. Stick with me, go to a different location and be there… I really don’t know what’d be most helpful. I can call Elise. D’you want me to? I’m not gonna say no to you being around me either, I just… I get like this. I know I do something wrong, then the overcorrection starts.” he bemoaned sorely.

"Yeah, I can see that… But I ain't gonna get annoyed at you for overcorrecting!" Cass responded calmly. Her normal energy was slowly coming back at least, and she'd stopped crying- which was good cause she hated crying like that! So unnecessary!

"Don't bother calling her… Just gimme me a bit to think about it! Like, fifteen minutes here with you before I try to figure out how to help. I think we both need and deserve that, right?!" She looked down at him, lips beginning to twitch towards a smile. She couldn't resist leaning in to give his nose a little bite, before quickly kissing him.

"Ed asked me to help her… I ain't so comfy with her just being left alone either, for more than just safety y'know. So if I don't stay here, I'll go back to her. Like I said, I really ain't looking for crazy action. I just wanna help everyone get through this." She continued as she pulled away just a little bit, nose rubbing against his.
"But right now I wanna spend some time with my boyfriend who I missed wayyyy more than I expected to, even if it's gotta be in a room with only a tiny ass chair."

Leon looked down at the little stool.

”It’s a good thinking chair. We used to have it in the apartment. Never knew I was sitting on a millennia old ottoman. Egyptian. If you’re, uh… I guess if you’re wearing leather sandals, it refits them and tightens them up for you.”

Such a mundane little artifact, yet it was so old and so unlike modern Orange magic that his Father had kept it as a piece for conversations. At this point, he knew everything there was to know about that damned little stool. Having settled at least slightly, he figured they were both ready to joke a little. But, when she mentioned the stool, he knew that was the case, and quickly jumped back into the water. They were two peas in a pod, after all…

”I… Don’t wanna fight about shit like this, Cass. I think, honestly, this is why I ain’t had a good, long relationship. Maybe the other people never end up tellin’ me, but I’ve kinda noticed being around you that… Well, I get annoyed! Not from anything you do directly, just… I feel like I’m never gonna win again! And I don’t know what the fuck that even means, dude! It’s just, like, I guess I feel like if I want a good relationship, then I gotta do what other people do, and just always say yes and okay. And it was real shitty of me to bring that up, too. But, it’s so fucking weird, y’know? That, to me, it almost always feels like there is some kind of contest! I don’t want it to be that way… But I don’t know how to fix that!”

Thankfully, he had no problem getting into the meat of his own issues once the barrier was broken down. Just like Cass, it probably would’ve been a significantly thicker wall to penetrate if he wasn’t deeply, madly, and very quietly in love with this woman. The woman who made not only his heart, but the heart of a multi-thousand year old wolf spirit flutter with excitement and tender desire… He could hear the front guard talking about them. About her, and about hoping he wasn’t going to start a fight in the artifact room. Thankfully, their worries were unfounded today. He had the chance to introspect about the problems he spoke about, even if he didn’t know when the next flareup of violence was supposed to happen. He never could’ve known actively…

That was Mia’s job now. To look ahead. A terrible fate, if only temporary.

"That is pretty weird." Cass said bluntly. It was just like her, but she also had no idea how to even suggest Leon started working on it.

She didn't really get it or feel the same! She could be crazily competitive when it came to games or competitions, but not life or conversations. For her an argument wasn't about winning… It was about getting to a resolution or sorting out problems. She didn't disagree with shit because she felt like it was a competition, so it was difficult to figure out what to suggest.

"I don't really see shit the same way. Disagreement’s pretty healthy, y'know, cause we're two different people. Different, opinionated people. It's how we deal with that shit that can be unhealthy… But it ain't ever a competition in my mind. I don't disagree cause I'm tryna win anything, I disagree cause've how I feel. And sure, I could get better at not being so stubborn ‘bout my own thoughts… But it ain't cause I wanna win. I mean we do clash cause we're both stubborn asses, but that doesn't mean we can't both resolve shit… But I don't want you just always agree with me either. To me that wouldn't be a good relationship, cause you're suppressing yourself. It'd be as unfair as me having to do the same. I don't wanna fight either, but it'll probably happen. And we'll both be in the wrong at times… Just, y'know, preferably without any silent treatment." She said, tilting her head from side to side in place of the normal overt body wriggling. She was kinda constrained hugging him after.

"I ain't got many suggestions on how to fix everything feeling like a contest besides… Well, non-invasive magical therapy. Not just cause've how it might affect our relationship but also, y'know, clearly it makes shit hard for you! There's gotta be some healthy way to channel the feelings."

”You always know, Lynette! She wins again, the bitch who can see ahead in time knows what the argument’s about, but she wants to have it anyway!”
”Say it louder, Max! You know I love hearing you eat shit! Why don’t you go find someone who’ll grovel to you. Maybe they’ll suck your dick how you like it.”

Leon’s eyes stared at the stool for a moment longer as the memory passed.

That’s probably a start…

Still, he managed to hold her tight and bring them both softly to the floor where at least they could sprawl out. He’d bothered vacuuming and dusting the entire vault after moving all his stuff here. Almost all his stuff. Around the corner, he’d even set up the coffee machine. He didn’t give a shit about it being destroyed, because if anyone attacked this place and made it inside, it was getting either stolen or destroyed. He just wanted the good coffee. His creature comforts. If he was going to be sitting in defense mode until something happened that they needed him for, there was no reason to go without, he figured.

”Therapy’s probably good. I… Don’t see anything wrong with going to see someone who uses Pink Lux. If they can identify specific triggers, or create a teaching spell rather than a transformative spell, then I think it’s just as valid. I guess I don’t mind the shock collar.” he tried to joke.

"You'd need a Red adept for the full shock collar." Cass shook her head at him, twisting around in his lap so her legs could loosely wrap around his torso.

"I ain't gonna argue with that, so long as it's someone you can trust… I don't think it's less valid, it's just more risky! I mean, a bad therapist can fuck you up bad enough, nevermind a magical one! But normal ones got some kinda oversight… I assume magical ones got the same mundane oversight but is there, like, a board for magical therapy?! To make sure they ain't abusing it?" She tilted her head, looking thoughtful more than anything. It was the kind of shit she just didn't know about the magical world. She probably wouldn't mind a Pink therapist so long as they didn't go in and blast her mind. But she'd done her share of mundane therapy to the point she could work on her issues by herself, really.

"I guess Lelou'd notice if they were tryna pull shit and bite em, though."

”And how… Greyson once tried to slip into my Emotional Field after I adjoined… Passed out!” Leon grinned, nodding his head.

”I can probably get together with Hari for a few sessions. Just to set the boundaries up for myself and get on track with Lelou’s help. Since we’re together like this without the seals, she can actually enhance the effect of magic on me in the same way that she can negate it. So, if she’s on board, Hari’ll have an easy time.”

Leon’s inner ear twitched as he heard someone’s heels turn and begin clicking down the hall from the opposite end of the entrance. The tunnel side. They were tall heels, and he could tell the height of the person by the strut. And the fact that feet weren’t the only thing making noise, though one was physical and one wasn’t. A picture was being painted in his head from dozens of feet off.

”But, uh… I’m not aware of any kind of Magical Psychologist’s expert panel or board of medicine… Pinkies always just end up doing roughly the same shit. They crawl into your brain through some abstract-”

The other sound wasn’t fleshy. It was metallic. That put him on guard, and he leaned forward.

”-uh, fuck… Someone’s coming. I want you to act real cool but be ready for anything.-” he shot the instruction down toward her with great speed, feeling the distance closing in. Then, leaning back on his elbow again, he went back to talking like nothing had happened, except for his pulling her closer, to put his body between her and the open air above them quicker in the worst case.

Cass nodded quickly, muscles tensing slightly. Green Lux flooded through her muscles, strengthening them while hardening her skin. Just in case.

”-They crawl into your brain through some abstract method, force you into feeling what you talk about very intensely, and then they detective their way to where it lives, and they fuck with it. Pink Lux psychology one-oh-one.”

Leon was finishing his spiel as a massive black metal gauntlet rounded the corner of the doorframe, crawling up one side of the wall like a massive spider. It was followed by none other than Lena Zoller: Ex-Hag and Envoy of the Aberrations. Now, just another free agent in the circle of hawks suddenly surrounding Elise. Exactly the kind of person he felt they should be on guard against.

”Leon Richoux… Elise has been informed of Cass’ arrival. You’re on break until further notice. Rotation. She wants you to go see her.”

The other gauntlet stood on its fingertips behind Lena, almost peering over her shoulder as if it had eyes. Leon couldn’t help but stare, as something was so terribly different about her. He stared, and he stared a little more, as if he hadn’t seen her three or four times in the last seventy-two hours. Then, he started laughing.
Because, suddenly breaking away from the person she’d so desperately tried to be for the last several years with her time in the Temple, she’d gone back to basics.

Golden blonde hair shone like a beacon in the low light, naturally pale skin no longer augmented with a thin veneer of makeup to make it just a little more cartoonish… And a thick, no longer hidden arm of a Swastika tattoo peeking up from underneath the neckline of her shirt to cross the right hand side of her collar bone.
And now, Leon could only laugh. He wasn’t sure if she wanted that tattoo, or what.

”Lena!? Jesus Christ, I thought you got that shit removed dude! Y’know, it’s only been a few years since the war ended, are you sure this is the cosplay you wanna run with?” Leon asked, absolutely shocked to see her de-gothed and re-Nazi’d.

”Oh, kick shit, Mutt. Can’t you be happy with a fuckin’ break? Or does it feel good lingering around the scene of the crime?”

Cass' jaw dropped, staring at Lena. They hadn't really interacted much, but she'd seen her before. The spitting image of Lynette… But now she had a fucking Nazi tattoo on full display! Obviously that made her feel all sorts of ways. For a start, she'd lived through the Blitz and the war… she'd lost a brother to the Germans! Second, she wasn't white! Sure, maybe she wasn't black enough to get the full racism, but for these people anything was too much. Plus, obviously, racism was disgusting!

"Man, you gotta tell me what you used to get the black dye outta your hair… That's kinda incredible." She laughed awkwardly.
"Fucking hell… The tattoo really ain't a good look, uh… Really not a good look at all, fucking hell. Specially not with how you're talking- Fuck, dude."

She looked at Leon, with wide eyes. She was clearly uncomfortable in Lena's presence right now, though there was also the start of a dangerous little spark in her eyes. The kind that meant she'd probably end up punching the maybe Nazi in the face if they stuck around much longer. The only thing holding her back from full on ripping into her for it was her initial shock, and not wanting to make things harder for Leon right now.

"Uh, break, then? Though it feels a lot more like being called into the headmasters office."

Leon gave Cass an empathetic look as he stood up and helped Cass up onto her own feet.

”What’s the pass, Lena?” he asked, sounding a little annoyed in spite of his otherwise good nature in the face of what he was looking at.

She rolled her eyes in return, sticking her hand out.
”Just take the fucking Recollection and go bark at the Moon. Both of you dogs…”

Leon sneered. It was the real Lena, and playing by the rules in spite of being a huge bitch about it… As usual. Taking her hand in a loud clap, there was a rapid transfer of the conversation that’d happened only a few minutes ago. Elise even addressed him directly, knowing he’d be observing the entire thing as best he could.

”I want to send Mia home with you as well. Come down and see me, both of you.”

Yes, Ma’am.
For the short future, she was the Matron. While many others were already treating her like the seat meant nothing, Leon had every intention of making sure that it held steady until everyone was ready to turn out the lights. She was his sister.

The Recollection ended without much of a resolution, as the conversation they were having now was the resolution. It was good enough for him, as she’d even woven the secret passphrase into the message she sent with Lena. Elise had specifically told him that she’d only be swapping him out once she was ready to send Mia home: So, hearing her say that specifically felt like a direct identifier for him to be guaranteed that this was her decision.

”Every choice, every action, every single thing that you even think about doing leaves a tear in the fabric of Fate, Leon. Don’t make a move unless you know exactly what kind of cut you’re making!”

The choice to leave Lena wasn’t one he’d make… So, it had to be approved. Just like Cass’ involvement had to be approved. Because he knew what breaking that rule meant. Or, what it had meant.

”More worthless than that dead scumbag! The two of you, like life doesn’t really matter to you! You do whatever it is you want, and I won’t stand for it!”

”Well, good enough for me then. There’s an Italian espresso machine in the vault itself, along with a small television and a set of weights. Feel free, just don’t get them covered in your juices, Hitlena.” Leon practically shrugged the duty off like it was a heavy backpack on his shoulder. After all, if she was here on order, there was literally no way she could break the agreement. It was her Apparition’s nature, after all, to remain nearly lawful, so long as they’re following a direct request made by an external individual.

It was an odd quirk, but one that Lynette had used to her benefit for years. The same one that made her a pliable and easily utilized soldier for the psychopathic band of Nazis she was born into. Without a second thought, Leon ushered Cass out into the hall and past the giant metal gauntlet, which backed itself half way up the wall in response to let them pass. As they got further away and rounded the corner, Leon started laughing again.

”Jesus, Mary and Joseph… I literally thought she had someone get rid of that tattoo, that’s crazy what a little makeup can do. I wonder how much she spent on it every month to have enough to cover such a big fucking tattoo up. Did you see that thing? It’s got shit inside it… Fuckin’ runes and shit. No way it doesn’t have something to do with her Apparition, or she definitely would’ve gotten rid of it.” Leon speculated with a confused face.

"I sure hope so, cause otherwise she's still just a straight up Nazi!" Cass burst out, hands flinging into the air. Fucking hell… She couldn't really sense any magic in it, but it wasn't really something she could easily sniff out. Just looked like a slightly runic nazi tattoo… And they loved taking Norse runes and using them too.

"Not that I give a fuck what she's like, just that yknow… everyone associating with someone who believes that shit is real icky." She shuddered slightly. At least they hadn't had to deal with her for long.
"Y'know it's lucky I'm feeling less fighty, cause otherwise I woulda punched her on sight without even thinking! Which, y'know, probably would've cause a lotta problems for you. So thank fuck I got some self control!"

She clenched on hand into a fist and punched it into the air, before relaxing it and slapping it into his hand to hold it. Or maybe it was the extra Lelou hadn't… she hadn't checked if that was gone and which she was grabbing.

"You ain't in trouble with Elise, are you? Cause if you are, I'll take full responsibility for annoying my way in. Cause, y'know, entirely my fault, as much as it was necessary for us to be alright now."

Leon shook his head, unable to stop himself from laughing at the irony of Cass’ first thought being to fight. It was the exact kind of behavior he figured would be responsible for her getting hurt. After all, he could tell her to avoid going out and minimize seeing others all he wanted; nothing was going to stop her from hauling off and deleting the first person to approach the Cannery with ill intent except herself. And he didn’t want that. He didn’t want her even coming close to feeling like violence was the right answer. It was against Dollhouse, but they also entered St. Portwell with no intention of playing nice to begin with…

Up until a few days ago, the shattered pieces of the old Temple had been part of his life. Intimate pieces that, over the course of it, had involved him in ways that he couldn’t forget. He was special, after all. People gave him deference even after he’d become an Aberration. There were some who were afraid of his peculiar position within the hierarchy of the organization, but ultimately, he found much the same acceptance as he always had. More, after he learned to identify with his contemporaries in a more genuine way… It took a couple of years, but he managed.

Now, he was outside of all of it. Lena took a chunk of likeminded Adepts and Aberrations under her own wing, and was leveraging the strength she had against those remaining loyal to Elise by sticking around and playing nice. The two danced in the corpse they made, while Professor Cairo and Doctor Andy had joined up to guide the more radical Adepts whose interests lay in not only the artifacts held within the Temple, but the vast amount of gathered research by both Dollhouse and Project Eden. And then the equally radical but hopefully more amiable Union of Aberrations who, upon official news of Lynette’s death, submitted a manifesto detailing four demands they had for the remnants of the Temple to fulfill, or there would be consequences.

He had to wonder if any one side perceived his involvement with another as clear cut side-choosing. It wasn’t locked in stone. Nothing was. He wanted everyone to come back together under people who actually wanted to do good and heal, not just profit off of the hard work of those trapped within the organization. His mother and father had turned their Temple into just another social front for a large-scale syndicate-cult. A machine to print money both magically and legitimately, where ten cents of every dollar went back into the coffers of the Richoux Foundation.

”No, Cass. I’m not in trouble. It’s just an agreement we had. We’ll bring Mia home with us, and once she’s settled up, we’re gonna go up to your apartment and I’m gonna show you how much I missed you. Very loudly. After all, the whole building’s been evacuated. We could go anywhere. He gave her a wry grin, hoping that at the very least she’d get a laugh out of the vulgarity.

"Ooo, anywhere?!" Cass grinned up at him with a little cackle.
"How about the gym?! I've always wanted to do it there."

”Fuckin’ deal.”
December 22nd

It had been a long night- but for two people on twenty-four hour schedules, every night was a long one. This time Cass and Leon had chosen to stay up the whole night without even a nap, as it would be five whole days until they saw each other again. While there'd been a midnight interruption for Leon to visit Lynette along with his siblings, they'd mostly spent the night enjoying each other.

Which had led to a chaotic early morning when Cass realised she'd forgotten to pack. She'd meant to do it the day before, but got caught up in cooking for the Christmas party and enjoying herself! Thankfully it wasn't a difficult task for her - she just had to throw enough clothes into her suitcase along with her brothers’ presents, all the important stuff like her laptop and passport shoved in a backpack.

So she was ready for exactly when they had to leave. Sure, it was only cause Leon had stopped her from getting distracted a few times, but it was all good!

She didn’t feel bad about it since she’d agreed to Leon taking her, rather than driving herself and leaving her car in an extortionate car park. It hadn’t been a disagreement or anything, just something she’d had to think about. She didn’t really like being reliant on someone like that, since it meant when she got back she either needed him to pick her up or she’d have to get a cab. Which was probably cheaper than the car park, but it’d be so close to Christmas it’d be a pain.

But in the end she agreed, because it meant more time with Leon. A whole car ride before he saw her off at the airport. The kinda shit you saw in dramatic movies- except she’d be back, and wasn’t quite sickeningly in love with him. She would miss him though.

”Fuck, Babe, I ain’t looking forward to this flight. It’s almost five hours to Atlanta, then it’s eight to Manchester! I’m going to be bored out of my mind!” Cass groaned, when Leon was barely pulling out of the parking lot of Cannery. Just sitting still made her think about it!
”Maybe I can just make myself sleep for the second one? Like, Green lux zap myself to sleep… D’you think that’d work? Opposite of what I normally do.”

Leon had used every bit of his Apparitional partner’s confidence and strength to come back home last night like nothing had happened. But, it was on his mind now. Front and center, even… He felt every little bit of scorn and pain still, and he knew that things were going to get bad. Even just leaving the Temple had been dangerous, and had they not had the portal system back to the Cannery, there may’ve been more dead than necessary.

Now, he was dealing with the fact that Cass was about to leave. Hopefully to safety, and hopefully somewhere that she was happy enough staying in. Because he couldn’t possibly imagine a world where things weren’t going to devolve into utter chaos here in St. Portwell. How close did Death have to be when it kissed her for her to get the picture? He didn’t know. It made him nervous that Cass was so easily reckless as she was. It made him feel like she’d get hurt overestimating herself, or doing something insane to save someone else’s skin who probably didn’t need it.

”Oh, yeah… You should be, at least. There’s gotta be a feeling in there that gets you toward that ultimate sleep. Though, with you, I think I’d be more worried that you’d do it too well and drop yourself into a coma. And that would suck.”

No it wouldn’t. Not if it only lasted a few months. A torpor long enough to avoid the mayhem of war in St. Portwell.

”So, what’s the plan when you get there? Should we get a wire transfer going for you? So that you can get yourself a place to stay short term while you’re there?” he asked casually, not quite hinting at the biggest topic on his mind right now.

”Why would I need a place? I ain’t going back for long… I still got a bed at my parents place, even if the room’s full’ve boxes and shit. But for five days it ain’t a problem. Worst case I kick one’ve my brothers outta their room while I’m back.” Cass responded easily, though not without confusion. Was it because he knew her relationship with her parents wasn’t great?

It was sweet, but it wasn’t so bad she couldn’t stand less than a week with them for the holidays. Really, it was only four days, since she wouldn’t get there till the morning of the 23rd and left the 27th.

”I ain’t so skint I need money for such a short stay- which, y’know, I appreciate the offer, don’t get me wrong. But I can survive my parents just fine! Who knows, maybe this is the year they come to their senses.”

He cleared his throat nervously.

”You’re… A grown woman. And you’re going to do what you want… But, uh-”
He was driving, and it was hard to do without focus. But, he wasn’t going to stop unless he had to. She had to get out, after all. As far and as fast as possible.
”-Listen, I’m saying this in confidence, and hoping that you’ll take what I have to say to heart. I want you to stay in the UK for a few months. All expenses paid, with the agreement that you’ll come back here in the summer and everything will be fine. We’ll go on our adventures after that, like we’ve talked about… But, the next few months… It just makes me nervous thinking you could get hurt.” he admitted aloud finally.

Now Cass frowned, folding her arms over her chest. So that’s what he meant.

She understood a little bit. He felt like he was dragging her into some crazy war. They’d already had an argument or two during the Dollhouse situation, since she insisted on pushing her way into that too. Because she couldn’t just sit back. Not when her boyfriend and close friends would be fighting for their peace!

Especially not in the UK. Much as she loved her brothers, she’d left for a reason. Home had more bad memories than not. Though it wasn’t the main reason she wasn’t going to do that.

”You know I can’t do that, Leon.” She responded, after actually thinking about how to respond for once rather than just blurting out ‘fuck no’.
”I ain’t sitting around in another country while you guys deal with all this shit. What if you get hurt. Or Mia, Ed or Hari? Those three are way more at risk than I am… I mean fuck, I ain’t fragile. I- Well I get it, but I’m coming back.”

Maybe she didn’t get it, since she wasn’t agreeing. But why should she be the only one worried about enough to be sent away? Beyond that, she just didn’t want to. She wanted to fight for this little group she’d grown so attached to. To protect them too.

”Cass… If we get hurt, it’s because it was our problem to begin with… And that being your first question doesn’t fill me with a lot of confidence. I don’t give a shit if one of us gets hurt. I give a shit if you get killed. Not hurt. Killed. You can heal incredibly fast, but no, I don’t think you could survive decapitation. Or evaporation. Or any number of other things that large scale magical warfare can present… Cass? I love you… Please.. Just, tell me you’ll consider it while you’re there. If it ain’t the UK, then fuck, I don’t care where it is! Just not St. Portwell.

He loved that Cass managed to integrate into their family so quickly, and her fervor for protecting that which she cared about was a beautiful trait. It made her so maidenly while remaining strong… She was like Joan of Arc… And he loved that. He loved every bit of it. Whether she was a friend for life, or someone he’d wind up being together with forever, he didn’t need to ask any more questions about it. He loved her. And unlike his clingy little brother who would happily drag his love into pain, Leon was not the same. He wanted to preserve beauty. To crystalize it in a single moment and have it be as it had always been…

But, something told him that same thing which made him love her, would be the thing that caused the most pain soon enough.

”At least lie to me and tell me that you’ll think about it.” he calmly pleaded.

”I don’t want to lie to you.” Cass shook her head, frown deepening. She couldn’t just lie to make him feel better, because it would make him feel worse when the answer was still fuck no. Sure, she could say she’d consider it without lying and spare it a thought, but she knew she’d made up her mind.

”I will try to think about it… But fuck, Leon, just don’t expect me to change my mind. I know that I can die. I ain’t stupid enough to think super Green lux will save me from anything… But you should give a shit if one of you is hurt! You should give a shit that one of you might die. I get that it ‘ain’t my problem’ cause it ain’t my family’s cult, but it’s the problem of people I care about. That makes it my problem.

She pressed a hand against her forehead. She wished that she could at least say that she loved him too, but she just didn’t think she was there yet. But she liked him and cared about him a lot, enough that she wasn’t happy to be a whole ocean away while this shit happened. From the girls, from Trisha, but most importantly from him. And she got that he just wanted to protect her! But she wasn’t someone who liked being constrained or protected like that. She would do what she wanted to and what she felt was right.

”I really can’t just sit by. No fucking way, not when you all might be fighting to survive.”

Leon shook his head and sighed. They were too far from the airport to have the car vibe be this. It was too oppressive.

”Last night… Mom almost killed Elise. Blamed her for the entire plot. Said she was just manipulating us all into doing what we’re doing because she wants the power. It… Took our dead father’s ghost stepping in for her to stop. But Elise just… Kept goading her. I can’t begin to imagine the war they’re having, given they’re both seeing things that I can’t. Futures, concepts, ideas of what could be coming. She adjoined with Dad… Gave up her Lux, to prove to us and to my Mother that the power wasn’t what she was after. That she wanted Mom to die so that the ‘curse’ would be over. I didn’t get it. I still don’t. I can only speculate… But, we had to escape after that. Furio and Clarissa, and a few others… Lena was probably the only reason we made it out. Lena and Elise. And, now… I don’t know where either of them are. I’m scared, Cass. I’m scared, and I’d operate a lot better if I wasn’t equally worried about you.”

It was a lot to take in, but he hoped that the honesty of what they’d seen the night before would actually trigger some kind of reasoning in Cass’ brain that she hadn’t considered yet. Maybe… It was a longshot, but he couldn’t know for certain whether or not she’d accept it. She’d probably just acknowledge it and move on, or maybe try to comfort him in a singular fashion, but nothing would change the ultimate outcome.

”Well, fuck.” It was a lot to take in. She’d known it hadn’t gone perfectly even though Leon seemed fine last night, because Mia certainly hadn’t been when they got back- and Casey had whisked Trisha away upstairs immediately. But bad enough that Elise gave up her Lux to adjoin? Lynette trying to kill her?

It was the exact kind of scenario Trisha had worried about last night while they were stuck together waiting.

But it didn’t make her accept that she had to stay away. Because clearly they needed all the help they could get. It felt selfish on their parts for her to stay away- just to protect herself, and so Leon wouldn’t worry. She understood that he’d do better if he wasn’t worrying about her- but hopefully if she came back and proved she wasn’t just going to die, he wouldn’t worry as much!

It did make her feel a bit bad to immediately double down and say that it didn’t change how she felt. Godamnit, she could be a little less blunt about it. Consider his feelings! Cause she didn’t want to worry him- just not enough to stay away. And she didn’t feel he should be that worried. It wasn’t something she could say right now, but it made her feel diminished. Even though she knew it came from his love for her rather than anything else.

”I will think about it.” She conceded just a tiny bit. Even if those thoughts wouldn’t result in a change of heart, at least it might put him at ease a bit while she was away.
”I’m sorry shit was so bad last night. I mean, Lynette’s a real piece of work- Fuck, I ain’t gonna get angry ‘bout that now. I don’t wanna make shit worse for you, Leon. That ain’t what I’m tryna do. I just don’t think you gotta worry ‘bout me like that, I ain’t gonna get badly hurt- but I get that you’re gonna. Just-”

She cut herself off, waving a hand in front of her. The same hand stretched out to pat his thigh.
”I ain’t gonna keep tryna convince you, cause I said I’d think about it. You just gotta respect my decision at the end, alright?”

There was a bitter taste that bubbled up on his tongue. Did he have to respect it? No, he didn’t think so. It was a very “old Leon” sentiment that he instantly latched onto in the back of his mind. The creeping idea that he simply knew better. That, no matter how confident she may be, or how good she was at what she did, there was something that could happen that he knew would ruin her plans. There always was.

”No.” he said simply, eyes staying focused on the road ahead.
”It feels like a taunt. Like you’re doing the opposite of what I’m begging because you just want to. I know that’s not the case, and that your conviction is to protect and defend and maybe even save, but… I don’t have to respect that being how you handle things. Because I never have. I’ve seen too many people die ‘noble’ deaths for shit they weren’t in control of.”

Coming to a red light, he took the chance to look at her squarely.

”I respect your heart. I respect your care, and your fervor. But I don’t have to respect you doing something against my wish when the sentiment is pure. I’m not trying to hog glory, or to isolate you in a place you don’t want to be… I’m just trying to preserve what we have. And I won’t ask you to respect that sentiment, because I don’t expect you to.” he finished, the eerie calm with which he spoke a stark contrast to the animated action and vivaciousness that usually came with him speaking passionately.

Cass’ eyes narrowed. The no had been unexpected, ringing in her ears while he explained in a way that didn’t make it any more tolerable. He spoke about respecting feelings, and how he didn’t expect her to respect his. But those were feelings. He was saying that he didn’t respect her choices, and wouldn’t respect this choice.

What came along with not respecting a choice? Enforcing the ‘right one.’ Though, he couldn’t make her do anything in this case. She had a flight back to St. Portwell. If he went to the extremes of trying to not let her come back to her apartment, then she’d figure something out.

But if it came to that kind of extreme, things would be over between them. It wouldn’t, she was definitely thinking too harshly there- but she wasn’t happy with what he said.

”Fine, you don’t have to respect it in your heart. And I know why that’s your wish. I’m not stupid, Leon, I know it ain’t for glory- and I don’t want that either! You know that’s not why I want to come back. It’s to protect people, yeah, sure, but also to be with the people I care about. I’m not planning to throw my life away for some noble goal! And keeping me away doesn’t preserve shit.” She was pissed, and how calm he was didn’t help at all. It made her angrier.

”I can’t force you to respect my choice, but you sure as shit ain’t getting to make the decision for me. Don’t even think about it.”

”I wouldn’t dream of it unless I could guarantee it.” was his continually simplistic reply.

Leon didn’t want to argue any more than Cass did. But this had been on his mind all night. All. About how things would go if he lost her, and what he’d do if God forbid the worst came to pass.

”But, there’s supposed to be a snowstorm. So, you may get delayed a day or two.”

”Huh?” A bit of confusion cut through her annoyance. Was he going to gather a bunch of Red Adepts to cause a snowstorm? What was a day or two compared to a few months?! It sounded so strangely ominous.

”If there’s a delay, there’s a delay- did this argument turn you into the weatherman?!”

”I didn’t want you thinking some delay magically happened because I wanted it to. I don’t know when you check the weather, or if you do. I’d be too big to be a weatherman: They’d lose the map behind me.” he commented, a sly smile forming around one side of his mouth.

”You… Haven’t quite accepted how I feel. Which is fine. But, I really care about you, Cass. Enough that I’m not sure how I’d recover from losing you forever. Maybe that’s too melodramatic, but I’ve… Put you in enough danger. More than I should’ve.” he replied, a frown plastered across his face.

She wouldn’t have even considered him trying to cause a magical delay until he’d talked about the weather so ominously… One argument wasn’t enough for her opinion of him to drop that low. It never should drop that low while they were together!

And it was a bit melodramatic to worry about losing her forever. She couldn’t live her life worrying like, even though she knew being around St Portwell for that time would mean being in more danger. There was a chance she could die. But she planned to do everything in her power to make sure everyone survived.

It wasn’t like she’d never experienced loss herself. She’d lost her older brother… And the thought of having to sit at home fearing the worst again was awful. Not when she could actually do something.

”I understand as much as I can, Leon… And I know I ain’t at the same place feelings wise. But y’know, it’s similar for me. Y’know how I’d feel if you died and there was a chance that if I was there with you, we would’ve both made it out? That’s the kinda shit I’m thinking about.” She let out a slight sigh, shaking her head. She was still a bit annoyed at how he’d spoken just moments ago, but she didn’t want to stay angry. Not when he was being honest, and she was about to go away!

”I don’t wanna argue about it, Lee. I promise that I’ll really think about it, and we can talk about it again in a couple’ve days.”


The rest of the car journey was filled with lighter topics, though Cass could still sense a lingering discomfort. She was fairly certain the only way to get rid of that was to agree to Leon's plan, which she wasn't going to do… But she also wasn't going to let any of it get to her right now. Not when she was about to go away!

She promised she'd think about it, so she would. She'd have plenty of time travelling, after all. Maybe she'd even speak to Jack when she got home. But otherwise, she was putting it to the back of her mind for now.

They arrived with enough time that Cass wasn't worried about getting through security and all of that shit, but not much more. Which was her fault, really, for forgetting to pack the night before. Not that she was one of those paranoid turn up super early to the airport types.

"Soooo," she started, stopping in the main check in hall and turning on her heel to face Leon. She let go of her small suitcase so she could grab both of his hands.
"I guess this is it. Like some cheesy hallmark movie, I gotta go through some security gates while dramatically looking back at you."

She joked with a grin, looking up at him and swinging their joint hands. Like always, she had a lot of energy, rocking back and forth on her heels to keep herself on the spot at least. Knowing how long she was going to be sitting still soon, all she wanted to do was pace around.

"Though I ain't gonna turn and dramatically clamber back over like one've em… My brothers would kill me! Maybe next year I'll drag their lazy asses over here."

Leon had lost a lot of the tension during the preceding ride. Whatever he’d said, she seemed to accept enough that he could at least go off to handle his business. This next week would be the worst in terms of emotional toll if he had to guess, especially with regards to losses. There were enough…

And he had to get Elise ready. Their Father… It was still hard to think about. Absolution. The form of it still filled his mind, seeing it weep at the destruction of its children whom it held dear. Even in death, long past it in fact, the spirit clung to the memories and protected the one who needed it the most. They’d had a special bond… He only hoped it would be enough to help Elise through the rest of her life. But, it happened regardless. If she didn’t want to give everything up, she’d be stuck with him for the rest of her life.

And Leon would hopefully be stuck with this woman for the rest of his life… Like butter and bread, she spread on him with a glancing pass of the knife. And he still wanted to preserve that as best he could, whatever it cost him.

”Maybe you can drag my active ass over there. No dragging necessary, just gimmie a little tug in the right direction.” Leon grinned widely, playfully tugging her hand in his.
”I guess this year, you’ll just have to deal with me sending you videos of the song I’m writing about you. That can be our Hallmark bullshit.” he joked in turn, long legs gracefully walking through the terminal.

"Oh, the horror! You're really forcing my hand here with this sappy shit. A song you're writing! How will I cope?!" Cass grinned, tilting her head up to stick her tongue out at him.
"It really ain't the right genre to be hallmark bullshit… but I guess that's why it's ours!"

She laughed happily, though the aforementioned gates through to security were fast approaching.

"I'll send you your first Christmas present when I hit Atlanta… You can go through it when you miss me." She waggled her eyebrows at him.
"Ain't so sappy, but you'll like it."

Leon's face twisted into a confused expression as he tried to work out what Cass meant exactly. If it was something she could send from Atlanta, then hers would be digital as well…

”And what exactly would that be? Did you take a gigabyte worth of nude pictures, or something?” he asked sharply, a laugh escaping behind it as he thought about the absurdity of that.

”Like, animal style? Where you're all to pieces? Because I mean, sure it’d be cool, but nothing’s gonna beat you being here.” he continued to joke, grinning foolishly.

Cass let out a quiet cackle, waggling her eyebrows as she grinned up at him. It was neither confirmation nor denial, but was probably enough to tell him it wasn't anything wildly different. He was… Pretty close with the nude pictures suggestion. But the form they came in was going to shock him. The truly Cass spin- though it was much less technological than the other gifts she'd gotten, she'd still coded the whole ‘choose your own adventure' game. And wrote it. Which had taken a bit to get into, cause she was used to the self insert being her and Leon being the other person! So the reverse was pretty wild to write.

"You'll just have to wait and see!" She grinned, half singing the words.
"Course it ain't gonna beat me being here- what could?! Even a robot version of me wouldn't be as fun… But I won't be there on the day to wrap myself up in only a ribbon for you, and if I'd done it yesterday Trisha would've killed me."

Not that she'd ever do that as a sole gift… After all, their sex life was plenty fulfilling. Both could easily ask for what they wanted and get it.

"It's not a robot me though, so don't go fantasising ‘bout that!"

”I have this odd feeling that the Cassbot would break in a situation where Flesh Cass would otherwise bend. So, maybe it’s for the best that whatever digital golem I’m about to receive will be just that.”

He couldn’t speculate further. She was on a playing field that stretched far beyond his personal ability. There wasn’t anything he could even speculate about. Some sort of virtual reality? She’d been working extra hard on her digital integration magic, so anything was possible…

And frankly, to him, terribly kinky. Everything she did with computers was unknown territory to Leon.

”I have a charity gig the night of the Twenty-Forth. The Celestial Society Santaball. The charity Dad left behind specifically for me to take care of. I usually leave it in others’ capable hands, but if you wanted, there's a livestream at eight our time. You could tune in, see me speak.”

”Ohhhh, that’ll be… Four in the morning for me! Assuming you mean eight at night. But sure! Y’know I don’t need to sleep. Even if I did, I wouldn’t wanna miss it, any opportunity to see you up on a stage saying shit.” Cass laughed, grinning brightly. Of course she wanted to tune if she could- it was a shame she wouldn’t be there, but at least she could see it.

”That sounds pretty fun, honestly… Does that mean you’ll be busy most’ve the day with it? Not cause I’m clingy or anything, but the twenty-fourth is probably the only day I’ll have a good amount of time to chat and call. My parents always go out in the evening, so it’s perfect!” She said, before shrugging.
”It ain’t such a big deal, though. If I’m lucky Ma’ll end up drunk enough one night I don’t gotta worry ‘bout her being a pain if I make any noise late at night.”

”Why not hook up a hotel room? I’m not even saying that I’ll pay for it, I mean I know you can… But if shit’s so tense with dear ol’ Mum, why stick around to let it give you anxiety over what you can and can't do at night?” he asked, his Emotional Field actively suppressing the numerous panic attacks over his own familial situation that he’d be going through.

Of course she didn’t want to be anywhere else. They were her family, and she’d have dealt with it whether she had to or not because she wanted them. Even at her worst, Leon figured Cass’s Mom was still someone she wanted to have in her life. It wasn’t like Hari or any of the other wayward orphans of their community, where they came from bad places with few redeeming qualities…

Or maybe it was, and Leon was underestimating the human desire to be loved by those who mean the most to them. He knew Lynette loved them, even if she was sick about it. She proved it in action over many years, even if the others were quick to dismiss those moments as manipulation. Leon believed he saw a genuinely different Lynette at one point, and had no questions about whether or not he was cared for.

Maybe it was just luck that he was so adored.

”Nahhh, it ain’t that bad- the time with my brothers make up for it. I’d rather deal with my Ma and get loadsa time with ‘em than reduce that, y’know?” Cass waved off Leon’s suggestion. Her mum’s whole ‘be quiet after I go to bed thing’ wasn’t even one of the many things that really bothered Cass. After all, it was a small house with shit soundproofing, especially with all the bedrooms so close together.

It hadn’t been so bad when they’d slept downstairs, with all the kids upstairs. But they’d swapped rooms with Jack after he injured himself, since getting anything installed for him to get upstairs was expensive and would take longer. Now they did have a little stair lift for him, but they’d never bothered swapping back.

And it was only for four nights, though she didn’t say that outloud. If she did end up agreeing to what Leon wanted- which was unlikely- she’d definitely be getting a hotel somewhere.

”Last year she was chiller as well… Maybe cause all’ve us are actually grown up. So it might be okay! And I can always go into the living room to make noise just, y’know, the risk of one of my asshole brothers deciding to walk in increases when I do that!” She continued energetically.
”And honestly… It doesn’t really give me anxiety or any shit like that. I just can’t be bothered to have the fight or something like that again.”

”Sounds like anxiety to me… Well, either way-”

He pulled her hand up, kissing it gently as he smiled.

”-Someone else wants to say some things to you. If you don’t mind? I’m not sure she’ll let me say goodbye… Which is fine, y’know, since goodbye is forever. Just, seeing you off and all, maybe she’ll end up doing it instead of me.”

Lelou was being rather calm and placid about permission. He didn’t quite understand why, but he didn’t really mind it either. So, she could stay as quiet and polite as she wanted. And he’d make her case known, since there was no inclination against it due to a poor attitude.

”Sure! But first-” She grinned, reaching up to tangle her hands in Leon’s hair. She leaned up and tugged him down at the same time, planting a passionate kiss on his lips with little care for the fact they were in public. Let them look and get annoyed!

She smirked up at him as she pulled away. Sure, it wasn’t a goodbye forever, so it was fine if it was still Lelou before she had to run off… But she wanted to make sure he got his proper goodbye kiss anyway.

”Just cause it’s only fair you both get one. You can swap round now if you wanna let her out.”

”If I miss you, I’ll really miss you… Please, just… Really consi-”

Leon’s voice hitched, causing a little phlegm to bubble up his throat. The biological change was so rapid, and so thorough, that it was like an instant new person standing in front of her. Fingers entwined with her own became slightly less dense, more delicate and possessive. The first act was not to speak, but for Lelou to bring her lips back against Cass’ in a passionate greeting that could only be given by such a primal being.

”He has explained a dozen times… Yet, I cannot understand why you are leaving us now. In the darkest hour, when we could all be in danger… You’re lucky I’m an accepting Queen, or I would chain you to the wall until you agreed to remain…”

What a different sentiment… Lelou’s free hand found one of Cass’s pockets and slipped in, wrapping into the cloth and tugging gently like she was holding a leash of her own. For her, Cass being gone meant there would be a consistent lack of pleasure, which she’d grown incredibly used to.

”I will explore other bodies… Yet, who will have your talent? Your radiance… she asked between kisses as the ancient wolf treated their moment like they were entirely alone in this airport.

Cass giggled, letting Lelou do as she pleased- not that she could really stop her if she wanted to anyway. Not that she did, thankfully! Though it was going to leave her a little frustrated when she had to pull away and go stand in a line for security!

”Well, I ain’t sure there are other who can do it like me… But think ‘bout it like this- Absence makes the heart grow fonder! The sex’ll be even more mind blowing when I’m back cause you’ll have waited for it!” She responded with a wide grin.

It was a little hard to think about anything except the intermittent kisses and closeness between them, but she did manage to backstep to what Lelou said before basically calling Cass a sex goddess. It was the completely opposite of what Leon was begging her to consider. It wasn’t really a surprise, knowing Lelou well enough now. She wasn’t a human, nor was she so sentimental. If Cass ended up dying somehow… She would probably go on a murderous rampage, but probably wouldn’t lose herself to grief.

”It’s only five days… It’s for a very human thing, so I ain’t surprised you don’t entirely get it! I’m guessing if you’re only letting me go since you’re so gracious, you ain’t on the same page as Leon with the whole him not wanting me back till summer thing?” She asked, getting enough of a moment and breath to actually do so. If Lelou agreed with Cass, then hopefully she could help make Leon more accepting of it.

Because Cass didn’t want it to end up a big argument if she thought about it- which she would- and still said she was coming back. Especially not when she came back.

”You’re not meant to be away. You fight like a demon. They’re all nervous, love-stricken fools to think that you could possibly be lost to warfare. You were born to fight, and fuck, and conquer. And I would see you by my side in glorious bloodshed for a thousand years.”

She clearly disagreed. Leon wept below the surface, but there was little he could do. He accepted the timer and all. A collect call from the deepest pits of his own heart where he kept the beast.

”Come back to us. Bring your pack, and forget the Island of Myst. Dennegugh, and Claddagh Mough, are lazy things that entice the natives into fat complacency… Caretaker spirits… We will build a new kingdom of martial strength and raw passion together, Cass…”

The groping, thankfully, wasn’t all carnal. Most of it was Lelou gripping her long claws into Cass’ back, or tugging her this way or that way in the usual possessive fashion. As much as she wanted to rip away the pretense here and now, she understood humans didn't stand for such public indecency in this era…

It was so typical of Lelou to tell her to just come back with her pack- with everyone over there she cared about, presumably. Like her brothers would be happily uprooted and whisked away somewhere else. Humans may need community, but most weren’t like wolves in that way. They split off so often, and didn’t follow the same group forever.

Cass shook her head and laughed.
”I ain’t gonna come back with the whole troupe- They’d just drag us down! Fuck do I love my brothers, but they really ain’t like me. I don’t think they’d be all that at home in a strong and passionate kingdom.”

Sure, they were all kindled now, but as far as she was aware the only one who actively worked on his magic was Jack. He wasn’t exactly fighting fit either.

”I promised Lee I’d think ‘bout what he said, so I’m gonna do that. But I’ll probably be back soon. If I am, I certainly ain’t planning on dying- I can’t if you’re that confident in me! Though I’d like to think I was born to protect more than conquer… Except in the bedroom.” She waggled her eyebrows, before leaning up to steal a kiss of her own. Thus far she’d mostly been letting Lelou do as she pleased, aside from the occasionally rebellious wiggle away from where the Wolf Queen tried to tug her.

”While I’m gone, will you look after him? Since, y’know, he needs the support and I ain’t gonna be around when shit blows up!” She asked, before looking up at Lelou with fiery determination.
”Just five days. Probably.”

”We only have one another in your absence, Playmate. I’m already doing all I can to affect change in his mind. He’s stubborn, and unwilling to accept his anxiety’s subjective nature. Thus, I implore you, return on the heel of a comet. Rapidity… Five days is considerable in mortal affairs…”

While Leon may’ve had anxieties about her being there that he was struggling over, Lelou’s attitude was a complete one-eighty. Nothing could’ve convinced her that Cass being gone for even a second was a smart choice. As far as she was concerned, it was all hands on deck now. She’d tasted the Pale Witch’s blood: Something she’d never had the chance to do until last night. And it was astringent. And it was full of pain.

And she would carry that into death itself. Into the jaws of the Hound, only to slip through them as the last moment in the claw of the Owl whose eyes were an ever-turning hourglass. And the remaining sycophants would scream her name from the parapets, and usher in a prolonged dawn… Cass couldn’t miss it… It was the rebirth. A new era.

”I… Ignore him. I implore you, ignore Leon’s poor judgement. Trust my instinct.”

Cass probably was going to end up ignoring what he wanted. But she couldn’t do it in the way Lelou was hinting at- by just bulldozing and not talking about it. After all, she wasn’t a liar! If she said she’d think about it, she’d think about it. If she said they’d talk about it again, they’d talk about it again. This time she’d come with a fully made up mind, and that would be that.

Though she’d practically already made her mind up.

”I’ll take it all into consideration.” She said, after a moment's thought. At the end of the day, her decision would be because it was what she wanted.

”But unless I think of something crazy, or talking to my older brother completely swings it, I’ll end up following your instinct. That was my initial decision, and I can be pretty stubborn.” She grinned almost playfully, twisting her head around to catch the time on one of the information boards.

She still had enough time to get through security and to her gate… Just. She really needed to go now, as much as she didn’t want to.

”Right now, I really gotta go. If I miss my flight nobody’s gonna be happy! Well, you’ll probably be happy, but you’ll be dealing with two grumpy people as I try figure out how to get to Atlanta on time-” Cass rambled a bit, before cutting herself off.
”Basically, I ain’t got much time left till my flight.”

Lelou growled lowly, frustration clear on her face. Rather than healthily sending Cass off, she practically discarded her. It’d seem a lot more harsh if that wasn’t such a typical Lelou thing to do… Goodbye? Now? Practically an insult. Both hands let go of Cass, and she took a healthy step backward before shoving her hands in her pockets.

”Fine! Go, if you truly must… But please come back soon…

Red blush formed across Lelou’s cheeks as she looked up and away from Cass.

”I will not watch you go, for the impulse to give chase won’t do either of us any good.”

Cass giggled as she bounced backwards, resisting the urge to let out a soft ’awww’ at the sight of Lelou blushing. It was fucking cute, but she was pretty sure she’d get her head bitten off if she pointed that out!

”It won’t- but don’t worry, I’ll be back soon! So don’t go missing me too much.” She stuck her tongue out even though Lelou wasn’t actually looking at her, before turning on her heel and hurrying away.

After all, there was no point lingering on it. She’d almost definitely be back soon.
In the end, they spent most of their time in the arcade section before they were interrupted. They started with a shooter, which Casey carried them through right to the final levels. With his tips and encouragement Trisha did better than she had when playing with Cass, at least- managing to actually relax into it being a game rather than being overly cautious with aiming. It was fun… Much more fun than the last time.

Then they played a couple of shorter ones- races against each other, solo ones side by side. They ended up settling into a co-op one neither of them had played: a fantasy beat ‘em up called Silver Sword. They were both awful to start, barely getting through the first round with their chosen characters. But they got into it and progressed a good way through before calling it quits. The game itself was a little goofy, but they had plenty of fun playing with each other.

They’d just had a few rounds of batting, after deciding they were gamed out, when they got a text from Theo that the Sheriff would be round soon enough. Trisha had brought her phone down with her just in case he contacted them, magically still having connection all the way down there. It was Trisha who’d suggested he message her with any updates- well them, the phone was shared in her mind until Casey got a new one. It was a selfish suggestion, really, so Casey didn’t feel the need to White Lux connect with Theo constantly through the day.

It worked out well here. She was glad to have a warning, because the plan after batting had been to soak in the hot tub. That would’ve been the worst time to have to deal with the Sheriff… Not that any time was a good one. From the moment they stepped into the comfortable lift to go back upstairs and wait, it was obvious she was anxious.

Even knowing Theo had already given him a rundown didn’t make her feel any less nervous about it. So many people were dead.

“Do you think this will be a quick talk at the door, or we’ll have to invite him in?” Trisha asked as they shuffled out of the elevator, breaking her silent hugging into him.

Casey had been hoping they’d have a bit more time. A soak in the natural hot spring after swinging for the fences was bound to feel heavenly. There were a few good hits, but thanks to the fact that even the bats were enchanted for maximum comfort, the pain radiated through his back and spared his wrists from the bat impacting the ball. At least once this was over, they had several hours to stretch out between them. Plenty of time for quiet comfort, and more time to chat about the future’s potential.

”I’d imagine whoever it is will still want to talk to us. May need verbal statements, or confirmation via body camera. Something physical for the off chance that courts require more than the Recollection being passed around.”

There was also the off chance that the Sheriff, or deputy as whoever was responding, had some kind of connection to this place. As they were magical, there was a not-zero chance that they were called here with relative frequency to settle disputes between wayward wizards. Perhaps friendships formed, or in some freak consequence, they had relations staying here…

He wondered for a moment if that person would need them… Their comfort. He hoped not.

The door to the lift slid open, allowing the two of them to step back into the cabin proper. In spite of Trisha’s best efforts to keep Casey out of the magic loop, he had rattled off a quick instruction for Theo to stand guard outside the door in wait for the officer. When they entered the main foyer, he let go of Trisha to step toward the door and swing it open.
Theo was unarmed, as instructed, and held at attention until the door swung open and his head reacted faster than his brain. It’d been a few years since he’d served, and the instinct had dulled, but Casey just smiled.

”Just let ‘em in when they get here.”

”Got it.”

With nothing else to say, Casey closed the door. Theo cleared his throat, cheeks slightly flushed as he turned to look at the road, thinking about things left unsaid. A few minutes later, giving Casey and Trisha enough time to wipe the sweat off their faces and get some snacks, a sheriff’s truck pulled up to the top of the mountain and rolled into the open driveway space outside. Two thick legs slipped from the seat and landed in the snow covering the pavement, metal rustling deeply as the door creaked closed behind them. A long jacket, tail having slipped from the seat, now dragged behind the individual. Two metal hands clasped the upper part of the jacket tightly shut, for one to reach up and secure the hat on their head as a gust of wind whipped up.

As they made their way up the set of stairs to the porch, Theo’s eyes got wide. A body, somewhat shaped like a bowling pin, made of rod iron twisted into a set of prongs that held a thick green glass vessel. Glowing eyes sat somewhere between the neck and the belly of the vessel, peeking out between two intersections.

”Sheriff’s Deputy Andina. Casey?”

Theo heard a woman’s voice echoing from inside the vessel. He took a shot.

”No Ma’am! Personal security to the Richoux couple.”

The glowing green eyes narrowed, but Theo didn’t give them a chance to wonder. Inside, the two would be able to hear the door open and feel a slight breeze before the deputy stepped inside. Shaking off their jacket and taking the hat off, they passed their hand over their chest reactively before hanging it on a hook built into their metal skeleton.

Casey stared at the construct for a long moment, clearing his throat and furrowing his brow at Trisha.

The Sheriff wasn’t at all what Trisha had expected. Obviously she’d expected a human… Maybe this person was somehow human? Trisha couldn’t even begin to figure out what they were. It went outside her realm of experience. Even though it was impossible to keep the shock off her face, she was at least able to keep any other feelings covered up. Like how weird this was. She frowned a little, glancing up at Casey. At least they were in this together.

The glowing green bowling pin figure turned, the two eyes peering out at the couple before both arms open wide.

”Mr. and Mrs. Richoux?” the ethereal feminine voice radiated from within the vessel, metal creaking as they stepped forward.

”Sheriff?” Casey questioned, keeping one hand tight on Trisha’s hip.

”We are the Deputy Andina. Sent for this special case. The County Department was notified of a Mass Death Scenario, and we are able to cater to the potential needs and demands of the families involved. You have time to speak with us?”

“Yes, of course we do,” Trisha answered, managing to sound much less anxious than she actually was. A Mass Death Scenario... She supposed it was that. She was horrified they had some kind of classification for that. If they were sent for this special case, did that mean they weren’t the local sheriff? She guessed Casey had said magical local sheriff, so maybe that was a whole different thing.

And was it a crime to lie to an officer, even if it was by omission? Should she correct them that she wasn’t Mrs Richoux yet? Couldn’t it cause issues legally? She’d been perfectly happy not correcting anyone so far, but it felt a bit different when it came to law enforcement. But if Theo was sorting out logistics, surely he would’ve said? She just wasn’t sure, frozen for a moment before pushing herself through it. She’d see what was said first.

“If it’s going to be a longer talk, please come further inside. It’ll be more comfortable if we’re sat down…” She glanced up at Casey with a nervous smile, before looking at Deputy Andina again.
“We’re both still quite tired from what happened.”

She gestured further into the cabin, towards the main living area. Though she didn’t immediately move towards it herself, staying practically glued to Casey’s side.

The Deputy slinked forward on awkward legs, gaiting toward the set of couches close by. Casey had been prepared to offer some water, or something to drink to a weary traveller… But now he wasn’t sure if this individual even slept. Frankly, he was certain it wasn’t a single individual either. An Apparition called a Collective, it spoke as one of many souls trapped inside a vessel of some kind, whose conscious minds were generally cursed to some dreadful Hell within for as long as the vessel was sealed.

Rarely, the vessel gained sapience, hence its ascension into Apparitionhood. Casey didn’t dare try to connect with his magic, knowing full well that was just asking for trouble. An untold number of souls called the vessel Andina home, and he didn’t want to commune with all of them at once… Surely, he couldn’t. It’d be too strenuous.
Instead, he traveled with Trisha at his side to the couch nearest Andina’s chosen seat. Creaking metal gave the impression of strain as the vessel sat itself down.

”It is understood that you both have had your lives threatened. It has not escaped the attention of Federal authorities that there was an attempted assassination, and that you both were the targets. Our job is to gather preliminary evidence and data. For you both, that includes magical impression and verbal statements, which we will transcribe from tape.”

One metal hand twisted into the jacket and pulled out a slim recorder.

”When we take those statements, we will record with this device. We will be recording that first, and then corroborating your recorded statement with the required Recollection after the fact. So that information in the Recollection does not skew our judgement toward subjects' personal statements. Is that clear?”

“Yes, it is.” Trisha nodded, reaching out to hold Casey’s hand for support, even though she was crammed right up against him where they sat. Her anxiety was only getting worse, as she worried about how visible it was, and how it might be read as guilt. It was difficult to not get trapped in a continually worsening cycle- but even if she was incredibly nervous, she wasn’t going to let it stop her from functioning.

She knew they weren’t guilty. They couldn’t take the blame for everyone’s deaths, even if they’d been the ultimate targets. And legally nothing could be pinned on them, even if either of them felt partly at fault.

“Will we be able to give our statements together?”

”Yes. Given the circumstance, we are permitted to take a combined statement. We have been provided a background on both your persons, so we have a certain understanding of the surrounding feud which has led to this point. St. Portwell is a dangerous place at the best of times, as several of our wayward souls suggest. Richoux is a name that strikes a chord as well. Several of our killers have the name Richoux, and that is understandable as several of us have been killers ourselves. An eye for an eye, as it were. So:-”

They held the recorder up and flicked the button. The spools started rolling.

”-December Twenty-Sixth, I’m here with Casey Richoux and Patricia Vanburen, taking statements in regards to the Tanshay Peak Massacre.”

The vessel was quickly turning to a deep purple, then thinning out into bright red as if a single entity was coming to the surface.

”But this starts long before you two arrived here. St. Portwell. I presume the two culprits were the corpses frozen in the middle of the big cabin ruin further down the hill?”

Casey would’ve expected that the initial investigator already got to doing their job. What followed, however, was a thorough and almost hour-long recounting of the events leading up to, during, and after the attack, at the end of which both individuals were able to provide their personal Recollections.
Only once the entire process was over, did the inspector’s front recede into the pool of souls within the vessel to allow the collective control once again.

Upon completion, Adina stared at them with pale green haze and tucked both of its hands together pensively.

”Truly, misfortune follows good intention. By no means does this union believe either of you to be guilty of any crimes that aren’t circumstantial. In our world, certain exceptions must be made, and thankfully we retain the evidence even after death.”

Casey gave Trisha a sad glance before turning his head.
”That’s good news, right?”

”We believe so. Do either of you have questions about the process of this interview? Or objections to the paralegal practice of soul-calling? We intend to fully interview every single soul that was staying here. It will take some time.”

Trisha pursed her lips together into a thin line. She didn’t know that was a paralegal practice, but it didn’t sound pleasant. She understood the use of calling dead souls- they’d had a few necromancers specialising in it in Sycamore- but in this case it seemed… Cruel. If she was brutally slaughtered, the last thing she’d want was to be called back to recount it. Especially when the murderers were already dead.

But selfishly she wanted to be completely clear of any associative guilt. It was easier to not object than it was to form an objection that really stemmed from her still struggling to accept certain aspects of the magical world. She was sure to Casey something like that was probably normal.

More than that, she was tired after a grueling hour of having to drag up things she’d barely suppressed.

“How long is some time? And will we have to stay here that entire time?” She asked, having no idea and hoping the answer was only a day or two. They couldn’t stay away from St Portwell for long… Though another selfish part of her actually hoped it would be longer. Even after what happened it was more peaceful here with just the two of them.

“I don’t have any objections if it completely clears our names, but I don’t know much about that kind of magic. Or the legal system of… Our world. So I’d like to know all the details of what that means for us.” She glanced up at Casey, squeezing his hand.

”We’ve been allocated seventy-two hours to do the work as necessary. It is our estimate that this will be plenty of time to entreat the Hound and bring to bear the necessary materials to perform the ritual. What this means for you both, is not a lot. Inconsequential time spent in a place that you already intended on spending time in. As our job must be done, there’s no way we can offer a ride anywhere else. This domicile is far enough from the epicenter of the disaster that our work will not encroach upon what relaxation may remain for you in your visit to this place.”

The vessel of souls was incredibly matter-of-fact and gave no telling tone to gauge its feelings by. Expression was even less evident, which combined with the fact that there were simply so many individuals within, totally threw Casey off his game.

”So, we shouldn’t leave the cabin?” Casey asked simply, knowing they had dinner plans.

”Not to enter the valley. You may remain at this elevation, or in the valley beyond the mountain. But not down into the disaster. Otherwise, nothing is being asked of either of you. Please, inform your guard of this as well, and we will clarify the same instructions with the Chef.” Adina explained calmly, choosing careful words.

“We weren't planning to go down there again, so that's not a problem." Trisha said, glad they weren't entirely trapped in the cabin, even if they couldn't exactly go far. They could still go up for dinner, and they weren't going to be immediately labeled guilty if they went outside. That was a relief, though the lack of anything to go off in expression and tone was unnerving. They had to take Adina at their word, and that this wasn't some kind of placation for people they'd decided were actually murderers… But what else could they do? They'd given all the evidence they could.

Though three days still felt like a long time to wait. Perhaps it wouldn't be. After all, they still had to wait for Lynette to die before actually going back. If they were lucky, it wouldn't happen for three days, and they could go back right away.

She didn't really want to think about the alternative, and how Casey might get over it.

“We’ll keep out of the way and hopefully everything will go smoothly. We'll also cooperate with anything else we need to… Though I hope our statement today will be enough. I'd rather not relive it more than I have to." She managed a nervous smile, more out of a reflexive cover up and perhaps politeness than anything else.

”Is there anything else you need from us right now?"

”No. We spent enough time hearing your accounts that we feel satisfied. Though we’re afraid that depending on the condition of the souls, there may well be a trial held. At which point, you both may be asked to provide testimony one last time.”

Casey frowned, having to imagine Furio and Clarissa’s souls being put on trial. It was bad enough they may end up in this vessel regardless of their choices. Hoping they’d stay free and dead, he kept his frown up and looked at Trisha.

Trisha also frowned, brow furrowing as she wondered why. What was the point? As far as she was aware, based on what the Black Adepts she’d known said, when someone died the Hound ushered them to the other side. That was it. They could be summoned, but only temporarily. Even Apparitions formed from a death were only fragments. The real souls moved on. So what was the point of a trial when Furio and Clarissa were dead? The thought of having to provide testimony again over something so pointless annoyed her.

”It should be asked: is there anything we can do for you both?” Adina asked in a cool, calm tone.

“Well, we’ll need some kind of vehicle when we’re able to leave. Whether that’s something you can help with, or if we can be taken somewhere we can get a car in three days.” Trisha answered, looking up towards Casey rather than Adina when she realised they hadn’t really discussed that. Maybe there was already a plan in place… But at the moment they had no way to get home.

“Otherwise, there’s enough here to last us until then. As long as we’re really being allowed to stay here in peace… There isn’t really anything else to ask for, I don’t think.” She tilted her head towards Casey for confirmation on that.

Adina looked as thoughtful as they could.
”We’re unsure of the status of your transportation away from this place. But, for now, we’ve been instructed to ensure you’re here and safe until Federal authorities arrive. Until then, please-”

Their hands waved around slightly, very nonchalant in the motion.

”-remain, and attempt to decompress from this unfortunate situation. Should anything change during our investigation, we will return to update you. Is this acceptable?”

Casey nodded along, still concerned about the fate of the two souls who had ruined so much to begin with.

”How… How can you reclaim their souls from the Hound?” he asked simply, lip turning up slightly as he tried to ward away an emotion of sadness.

”Our Lord doesn’t want all the souls that come into his domain. It’s by mere happenstance that he receives them. Few of us act as… Secure vessels. Our physical body is a miracle of Black and Orange artifice, and the singular “I” remains at the center as a gateway link to the Well. So long as this vessel remains intact, we act as an infinitely small draining pool. It’s tremendous effort to coax particulars into us, but that’s our job to do so.”

Talking about a concept in such a matter-of-fact way gave Casey an even more bone-chilling sensation. He’d not put two and two together until now…

”You’re a Lich!? he blurted out finally, jaw slacked completely.

”That time in our life is long past. We prefer the term ‘Medium’.” Adina replied with a cold, curt voice within the glass vessel.
”A lich would imply that we are the singular. But, the singular is within, and we are we. The singular lost themselves long ago.”

Casey picked his mouth up so he wasn’t agape, and cleared his throat nervously before standing with Trisha to walk Adina out.

”My apologies then, Deputy. I understand more now, and… And I hope that your work is complete without the need for any extra exposure. I’d uh… I’d prefer those responsible remain with the Hound and his pack.” he said with a hopeful tone.

Adina responded to their motion by standing on their own before letting their hand extend to shake both Casey’s and Trisha’s.

”We hope the same… You were close. As tragic as this may be, we see your pain, Mr. Richoux. Count yourself lucky to be in the company of such a loyal and competent other. And you, Ms. Vanburen… Congratulations. Pain is so often the final wall before progress. We have the highest hopes for you both.”

Congratulations? Trisha’s brow furrowed, trying her best to keep her expression neutral otherwise. For what? Surviving? How much did Adina know? She couldn't know the circumstances surrounding everything, could she? Even if she did, Trisha didn't feel any of it was worthy of congratulations. “Uh, thanks."

With that, Adina bowed as much as their stiff glass and metal frame could before exiting, leaving the duo alone once more to deal with the weight of the nightmare outside. Casey frowned still. How could they celebrate and relax? It almost felt evil… That same feeling of survivor’s guilt crept in, and only then did he notice and try his best to pull himself, and possibly Trisha, out of that mindset.

”I… Guess we’ve done all we could.” he said calmly, looking down at Trisha.
”I love you… Are you okay? To go back, I mean? Or, did you need a few minutes?”

His attention on her meant he had less of a reason to introspect. No reason to feel sad about Clarissa and Furio… No reason.

Trisha wasn't sure whether she did need a few minutes… It wasn't like going back down there was much different from staying up here a little longer. It was a luxurious cabin, but still one they were trapped in after almost dying… And after everyone else in the area had died. She'd managed to put it to the back of her mind this morning, but it was difficult after having to drag it all back up to give a statement. She wasn't a stranger to seeing dead people- so many people died to the Stygian Snake after all. There were some she'd felt guilt over- survivors guilt like Casey suffered from- but mostly she'd been able to quench that feeling out of spite.

This wasn't their fault. The only fault of theirs was coming here in the first place. Even if they'd died too, it wouldn't bring all the other people back. But just because she was able to reason with herself about feeling guilty didn't mean she felt good about it.

Why did it have to be Christmas? Why did it need to be right before her birthday? Was it the world's way of telling her she never deserved even a day?

She felt selfish for even a part of the negative feeling being around her birthday. People had died.

“I don't know," she admitted, taking his hands and squeezing them even as she looked down at their feet. She bit her lip, before looking back up to meet his eyes. At least she wasn't trying to keep her emotions off her face- not that she ever could from him.

“It doesn't really matter where we are. I just want to be with you. We're stuck here for now, so we may as well try make the most of it, and I really want to soak in the hot tub before we go to dinner but… I don't know…" Her voice petered out into a whisper. She didn't want to put this all on him. They were both suffering the same- no, it was worse for him. Furio and Clarissa had been like family to him.

“Why did she- they congratulate me?"

A lot of reasons popped into Casey’s head. Not all of them were the truth, but within them, he believed the truth had to lay. That noted, there was no reason to bombard her with all of it. There was a simple answer that he knew he could dredge up with instant reward at the end. There’d be affection in this for him. It was a no-brainer. His hand instinctively outstretched to Trisha’s hand with her engagement ring shimmering upon it.

”Why’d they call you Mrs. Richoux, then swap to calling you Ms. Vanburen?” he smiled, planting a kiss on her ring, then the top of her hand.

”Must’ve known we’re a couple to be wed is all. There’s a high chance that was part of the description. ‘Engaged Couple’ is a descriptor, in case we’re running around like Kelly and Brad.” he smiled at the reference to the classic outlaw couple.

”I think, more to the point: You were spot on to start with. We really should be making what we can out of this. Seriously. We’re trapped, quite literally, and we can choose to be trapped by two different kinds of boundaries, or just one. So, let's make it one, get our bathing suits on, or, birthday suits… And get down in that hot tub before it's too late. Shit, more assassins could come at any time, so let’s live. I love you.” he finished, pulling her in close and kissing the top of her head.

“I love you too,” Trisha responded quietly. She doubted it was really just an engagement congratulations… But she didn’t want to press further and have to think about it. She especially didn’t want to get upset at Casey for trying to make her feel better, assuming he had another guess. She just wanted to try and forget everything today as best as she could. It wasn’t the easiest, but she could at least push it all back time.

She hugged into him, pressing her face into his chest and rubbing it from side to side slightly. She hid there for a moment before finally tilting her head up and peering up at him, a smile beginning to pull at her lips. It was like she’d wiped off any of the negative feelings on his shirt. It was just the feeling of him there, solid and warm and alive, that helped.

“Since it’s my birthday, it’s only right that it’s birthday suits. Part of my present is getting to see all of you and…” She trailed off, eyebrows raising suggestively. Though she didn’t actually plan to do anything but go soak in the hot tub together, she still wanted to tease him a bit.
“...Relaxing in the hot tub together without any barriers.”

She giggled softly, pulling back a bit and properly smiling now. She’d managed to push down the sorrow and guilt that had threatened to take over.
“It feels like we shouldn’t have bothered packing our bathing suits, we haven’t gotten much use out of them.”

Casey smiled warmly at her, shrugging.
”I like being prepared. As much as we can be, these days. Better safe than sorry. Now-”

He pulled her close, taking one hand and absently brushing it down his front as they started walking. He was clearly being playful, the look on his face screaming goofball. They approached the elevator doors as he finished his statement.

”-tops, or bottoms first?”



The time well spent in Eden’s image did wonders for the duo. Relaxed enough that they managed to catch an hour’s nap in the natural hot spring that filled a comfortably shaped stone basin, Casey and Trisha eventually made their way through the steps of the sauna. Finding there to be automated massage systems and several other features that catered to their needs, the time between their interview and dinner wound up melting away in between hot rock treatments and couple’s massage therapy. And the funny little rock golems responsible for administering the treatments were so well worn that they were practically polished on their surfaces.

It was heavenly. Almost too good to leave, but eventually they received a call from Theo that their dinner call was rearing its head. So, it was back upstairs to be dried and dressed. Casey chose a deep crimson shirt to wear underneath a mid-tone blazer that tapered finely at his waist. Per some of the rules he’d been taught, the pants matched the shirt, allowing the blazer to offset the color and break up his profile into sections. Which left dark brown shoes to ground the outfit. It didn’t scream Christmas, but he felt it was a bit more like a Valentine’s day outfit… And love was supposed to be in the air no matter what!

Not knowing how long Trisha would take to pick her outfit, he sat in the cabin’s kitchen waiting, his jaw absently gnawing on an apple as a pre-dinner refreshment. After all, that sauna had taken a lot of water from them both. He wanted some watermelon too, but chose to wait in case something special came up at dinner. He’d already spoken to Theo on the phone, who told him that he’d be arriving on the pickup sleigh to bring them the few hundred feet further into the restaurant’s valet canopy. Which was appreciated in spite of the relatively short distance: Walking would’ve been terrible with all the snow, even if it had been cleaned by the systems earlier. Any errant gust just covered it all over again.

For Trisha, picking her outfit wasn't what took up so much time, but rather getting ready around it. Her outfit decision was basically made for her, since she'd only brought four dresses that she thought were fancy enough (and she'd discarded the idea of going for a blouse and skirt quickly). One had been worn on the twenty-third, and another was a dark emerald green, which completely clashed with Casey's outfit. So the choice was left between a darker burgundy dress or a black one. In the end, she went with black for one simple reason- it had looser skirts, meaning she'd still be able to run if something happened.

Instead, all her time went on makeup. She hadn't bothered with any earlier, which meant doing the normal face along with something extra. She concentrated on her eyes, dipping into the bolder reds she normally didn't bother with. She wanted to match Casey in some way, after all. She used a more subtle, shimmery neutral pink on the inner corner before blending it out into a dark red at the outer corner. Carefully drawn eyeliner elongated her eyes, and stopped them from getting lost in the surrounding bold colours.

As she worked, she had her phone unlocked beside her. She hadn’t looked at it since this morning, when she responded to the various birthday messages she’d gotten. Cass had sent not one, but two videos. The first was her and Sal singing happy birthday very badly, clearly both absolutely pissed in the early hours of the morning. The second was her in a pub forcing all her brothers to wish Trisha happy birthday too… The second hand embarrassment Trisha got didn’t dampen the warmth it made her feel. All of her friends- the small number there was- had at least messaged. Casey’s family too.

But there was nothing from her own. She shouldn’t have expected it. She shouldn’t have let herself expect it. None of her siblings ever remembered, aside from Tansy. Some years she really laid it on thick by pretending to care, others she texted just before the day was done or the next day with some false excuses. Obviously it was the latter this year. It was all just to mess with Trisha but sadly she found herself grateful Tansy at least remembered.

It was better than Maria. As she finished up, letting her hair fall loose about her face, Trisha found herself looking at her messages to her Mom. She had to scroll to find a text to her, about something practical. There wasn’t any today. There hadn’t been any for over a year. It was the first year Trisha hadn’t bothered texting her a merry christmas, and part of her had hoped that would get a reaction. Of course it didn’t.

Should she text today? Ask if her Mom even remembered what day it was? No, there was no point. She’d get no response. She didn’t want one either, because what if Maria said that she did. If she remembered the day and had just ignored it for all these years that would make it so much worse.

She let out a frustrated sigh. She’d done so well until now. She’d completely avoided looking at her Mom’s number like this, desperately hoping for something like she did most years. But that was only because she’d been with Casey all day, wasn’t it? She didn’t have the strength to do it alone. She still wanted a hint of love from her Mother even after all the progress she’d made, and all the talks with Casey about how much Maria didn’t deserve her love.

Trisha forced herself to lock her phone, sliding it into the simple handbag she’d picked out along with some lipstick and powder in case she had to reapply it. There wasn’t much else inside, aside from a tiny Princess she’d already put in. Just in case.

She made her way downstairs from the master room carefully, some of the tension leaking out at the sight of Casey waiting for her. At least she had someone that loved her. She’d do her best to enjoy it for as long as it lasted.

“Hey, handsome.” She shuffled over to him, long skirts swishing with her movements. The dress had a tight, off the shoulder bodice with subtle lace patterning, with her hair left loose and cascading down her bare shoulders. The simple black of it made her bold red makeup stand out, dark crimson painted lips pulling up into a smile.

“I didn’t make you wait too long, did I?” She asked as she reached it, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. Though she was trying her best to hide it with a smile and affection, it was obvious she wasn’t in the same good mood she had been when they started getting ready. There was a lingering sadness in her eyes, and her hands were stiff as she tried not to cling too tightly.

“I missed you.”

Casey hadn’t felt as though he was waiting long, but he got the feeling regardless. The last few weeks had been hard, and it was still difficult to muster up every ounce of love that he knew he held inside. But, he wanted to make sure that her feelings of anxiety and loneliness melted away tonight. She’d only given a basic confidence in the feelings that were surrounding her, and he was doing everything he could to not read too deeply into the solemn expression that followed her words. So, her attempt to not cling was met with the reverse response, of Casey tucking her into himself tightly and looking down with a genuinely serene expression of love and acceptance.

”Your aim’ll improve with practice.” he joked, letting his head tilt down and neck crane slightly until his forehead rested against her scalp. His arms held her with intent, hand brushing through the back of her hair to give every bit of comfort he could muster.

”I missed you too. But it was worth the wait! You look amazing… I was nervous about the red; I figured maybe you had some kind of dress or something that would match too closely and we’d end up looking like two ketchup bottles on the shelf. But, the makeup was a much better call.” he let his hand come forward to brush under her chin and tilt the head to look up.

It really shimmered in the warm cabin lights… His thumb slipped upward absently, wiping the blood that didn’t exist from the corner of Trisha’s mouth.

”It’s… Really intense, actually.”

He tried not to let the moment linger, bringing his own head down to kiss her before she could read too far into the statement. It was the kind of kiss one gave someone talking about intensity. A romantic, full mouthed kiss that he hoped would ease a bit more of the tension and make her feel extra seen, pulling away with a far more serene smile in the end.

”Is there anything you need before we abscond for the summit?”

Trisha relaxed into the kiss and his embrace, the warmth managing to melt away most of the lingering sadness. It just made her feel a bit guilty in the end. Why was she so hung up on all the people who didn’t love her when there was someone here willing to love her as much as he could?

“I don’t think so.” She shook her head, reaching up to rub some of the lipstick that had transferred onto his lips off with her thumb. It wasn’t much, but it looked sillier because it was so little. She smiled more genuinely now, eyes creasing with a warm love that easily overwhelmed any sadness that still remained. She wasn’t completely relaxed- but it was difficult for her to be on her birthday anyway. It was a miracle it was only hitting her now, really. It was much better than any of the previous years, and Casey was still there with her. The feelings didn’t ruin everything for her like they would have before, and she didn’t even read too much into what he’d said.

“Actually… Can you hold onto this for me?” She pulled her phone out of her bag, feeling the roughness of the cracked screen under her fingers. At least it was still usable, even if it took a bit more time to figure out what was on the screen. Without waiting for an answer, since she was fairly certain he’d agree, she reached forward and slipped it into his pocket.

“I’ve already replied to everyone that messaged me, and…” She trailed off, lips pressed together as she tried to decide whether to continue or not. She knew that Casey would have noticed how she felt coming down, because he always noticed if he was paying enough attention. She appreciated that he’d just comforted her without asking anything. After everything, it made her more comfortable about opening up. For once, it wasn’t because she wanted to hide something from him. She just wasn’t sure if it was worth talking about.

“Well, I feel silly for thinking about the ones who haven’t. I’m here with you… You’ve already given me the best birthday. I don’t want to be tempted to look again. Thinking that this year might be the year just makes me feel worse.”

Casey let a hand pass up to block the morbid smile from showing too widely on his face. This was the best? Low bar…
”The next one will be better. And as for those other people; I’m glad you’re in that mindset. A big part of me hopes one year will be the year, but an equal part of me hopes that you won’t care. But the blessing is that we’re alive to figure it out.”

He felt the slight weight of her phone in his pocket and smiled knowing it would be safe with him. Safe, and totally ignored. He didn’t particularly want to be interrupted. He already had a speech to give to the Chef if he seemed overly friendly. Something firm without hostility. But if Trisha’s mother had anything to say about anything, it was his belief that she was too damn late. She had her chance. The sun had gone down hours ago across the country, and he was damn certain it was the next day in the Philippines if she happened to be there. That woman had no excuse, and Casey wouldn’t care to acknowledge her even if she came begging.

Taking Trisha’s hand, he allowed a gentle smile to cross his face before slipping downward to impart another romantic kiss across her lips. Smiling still, he let his head tilt toward the door to guide them both, letting them go along and out into the cold winter night. There, in front of the cabin, Theo was half crouched next to the large sleigh that was meant to take them to the restaurant. By its ski, a large black mass sat like a snow-coated lump looking up at Theo while he vigorously scratched its ears.

Casey stared curiously, unable to parse together what the black lump he was rubbing on was until his thrilled face turned to meet them, and the flaming gold of two wolf eyes locked in on them with rapt interest. Theo kept up the ear scratching, but his enthusiastic smile beamed out at the couple.

”He sent wolves! Some of Lelou’s family, look!”

The wolf wasn’t exactly corporeal, its shadowy figure half smog as it approached the duo and sniffed the air around them.

Trisha’s eyes widened slightly as she stared at the shadowy wolf, managing a bit of a smile. She wasn’t scared, but she was shocked. She had some understanding of Lelou’s position in the Apparitional world, and while her family was likely weaker they didn’t seem the kind that could just be called for guard duty. Then again, Leon had a close relationship with his Apparition. Cass had a close relationship with her too. So maybe it wasn’t so odd.

“This wasn’t what I expected when Leon said he’d call someone to keep the place safe… But maybe I should’ve.” She let out a soft laugh, relaxing as she squeezed Casey’s hand and glanced up at him with a smile.
“They’re perfect for where we are. Wolves actually do well in the cold, unlike most people… And bees.”

She looked back at the wolf.
“Hello… Lelou’s family member.”

She didn’t really know what to call them, after all. But the half awake entity within her vaguely recognised the wolf. Since the attack, the Queen hadn’t been fully sleeping- while she’d given Trisha access to all her magic, and had to rest to recover strength after the transfer, she knew her host was still learning how to use it. If another similar attack happened, the Queen wouldn’t hesitate to wake up and take over.

So she sensed familiarity, and gave out her own hello. A fresh botanical scent lazily wafted out of Trisha, like the smell of an ancient verdant forest, filled with all sorts of flowers and greenery. It was less sweet, and deeper, than Trisha’s own pheromones. Behind it was a very simple message- a greeting, and not much more.

On smelling the Queen’s signature, the creature pulled away from ear scratches to bow low before Trisha. Casey thought about whether or not it would make her feel strange, but the connection between his own Channeler and the Queen’s magic allowed his Lux to echo back at him, identifying that the Queen was making herself just as known to their guest as it would be to him. The wolf wasn’t bowing to Trisha… But, would she know? Would it matter?

It didn’t last long. Brief, respectful, and well within the boundaries that had been set long ago. This lesser male wolf wasn’t exactly high on the food chain, but he would always be filled with a certain pride and disrespect for authority. Lelou had raised all of her sons to be that way; that they would go off and ruin whatever other packs they came into contact with while easily establishing their own hierarchies should they come into a position of authority themselves.

This one, on closer inspection, looked well worn as well. Scars filled in with shadow lined the fur of his back and face. As he turned back to Theo, he bowed his head slightly before stepping forward and urging Theo on with some urgency.

”Right… We’re just going to walk the path up the side toward the building. We’re close enough to respond, but you both will have the privacy of the short ride. Enjoy dinner, and I’ll see you both out front when you’re done.” Theo nodded, a gentle smile forming.

Casey smiled back, nodding happily and squeezing Trisha’s hand in a confirming fashion.
”Thanks, Teddy. You’re a good wingman. The best.” he responded warmly.

Of course Theo would leave things unsaid. He always did. A place beside the man was plenty. He simply pulled his ski mask up to cover the blush, nodded, and stood up fully to meet his new friend before making way for a seemingly well trodden path in the snow off the side of their cabin. Within a few moments, he was scrambling up a rock with the wolf dragging him along by its teeth. Casey could only shake his head before helping Trisha into the carriage to bring them up the few hundred extra feet.

As he slid in after her, it was immediately familiar from the other night.
”Excessive, isn’t it? It’s cold and windy, but we still could’ve walked… I guess the Chef doesn’t want what’s left to go to waste. Which… Makes me wonder what’s for dinner.” he said with a grimace.

“Hopefully he’s considerate about it.” Trisha said, shuffling closer to Casey and leaning against him. She was managing to handle her anxiety well for once. It was there, but wasn’t overwhelming. She was able to not react to the wolf’s bow, even if there were some conflicting feelings there- she knew the Queen was awake so it wasn’t towards her, which was good, but also dragged up feelings of insecurity.

And of course, the thought of people who didn’t contact her still played on the back of her mind. But her phone was with Casey, and that gave her some sense of comfort and security. It was easier to ignore. All of it was, to concentrate on being with him, no matter what kind of dinner it was.

“If he’s prepared a full buffet for just us, I'll turn around and walk out,” Trisha continued, expression seeming serious until a small smile poked through. Then she let out a soft giggle.
“Even if it's excessive, we can just pick what we want, I guess. It would be going to waste anyway… There’s some things I don’t think I’ll be able to eat right now because of everything.”

Normally red meat wasn’t a problem for her like it was Casey, but after what had happened… What she’d seen… She wasn’t sure if she could stomach it right now.

“He knows it’s my birthday, right? Do you think he’ll make a cake? If he does, at least there’ll be no one else around for me to be embarrassed by anyone else singing…” She trailed off, rubbing the back of her neck. The embarrassment would be nicer than loads of people being dead- Don’t think about that.
“Whenever we did something for a birthday, Cass always insisted on singing loud enough for everyone in the restaurant to hear… It wasn’t even for me and I still found it embarrassing.”

”God, no singing. Quiet. We told him that, right? Low key. If he sings, he’s banished to the kitchen… But, yeah. He knows. I’m not sure if there’s cake, or if he’s going to do something more fancy. I really haven’t the slightest notion. I could peek, but that ruins it for us both.” he shrugged and reached for Trisha’s hand again.

He had set the whole place up with remote viewpoints that he could utilize to keep an eye on the Chef, as the whole notion of trusting him still wasn’t fully in Casey’s heart. He’d known those two… He could be some secret sycophant hungry for praise from people he’d never get it from. Chances were low, but the chances were already low that someone connected to his life would crop up out of nowhere this far from home. Casey refused to dismiss the proposition regardless of probability.

The Blade was in his pocket. The first and last line of defense. Once they were in the building with the old man, Theo would need to blast through the walls at best to reach them. Plenty of time for a schooled Adept to make two kills.
But this line of thinking was detrimental. It was wearing on him in the same way that her concern over who was and wasn’t involved in her special day was wearing on Trisha… But only one of them was a mind reader. He’d gotten better at not fully observing her behaviors and associated emotional tells, but he could see the vague lines of stress and eyes of absence in the moments they weren’t speaking.

”Is there anything you’re hoping for? I know it’s a long shot… But, just throw it out there. I’d love some traditional Chinese food. I mean real stuff, not takeout. Char siu, some of those fucking cabbage dumplings, uh… Shit, I’m gonna be disappointed now, it’s definitely not gonna be that.” he shook his head laughing.

”Mmm, I didn’t see any of that on the menu, but… We do know someone back home who can make traditional Chinese food. If we get Leon to ask, maybe she’ll even make us some… Well, maybe not, it would probably be a bit weird to even ask.” Trisha dismissed her own suggestion before she even named the person- Casey could probably guess she was talking about Linqian anyway.

Her nose scrunched up a bit, moving on to actually thinking about the question. Food had never really been that important for her… She had her preferences, but she’d generally eat anything she was given, and often forget to if it wasn’t handed to her. If there was something she really hoped for… The real, sappy answer would be something cooked for her by someone who loved her. But Casey wasn’t cooking tonight, and she’d have plenty of years- hopefully- to look forward to filled with his cooking.

“I’d like… Some kind of Thai curry. Or any curry, really. It’s been a while since I’ve had a nice curry. Something properly spicy, too- that’s probably just as unlikely as traditional Chinese food.”

Casey nodded with a giggle. She was absolutely right. He was guessing something romantically inclined, probably some kind of gratinee or potato fondant to start, and some saucy kind of roasted poultry for a main course, heavy on the wine sauce. If he was lucky, it would be duck, slow seared on one side to let the skin and fat render into a crispy coat for the meat to wear. It was as close to peking duck as he’d probably get up here. Or, if he was locally inclined, it’d be some kind of game. Local hare, or partridge. Maybe venison, but that would be too much for him. Something he considered declining, even.

They’d be lucky if they got asked at all. It wouldn’t be very French of the guy to actually consider what they wanted out of the meal. Only that it was objectively good enough to satisfy a discerning pallet.

Casey could already see the lights of the restaurant. They hadn’t even had time to get a drink from the sleigh’s wet bar. Granted, as he considered the idea of a drink, he did pop the lid on the chest only to find it totally empty. Either the Chef had drank it all, or more likely had pulled it to count stock. There was a slim chance that Clarissa and Furio had their hands in it if they’d started all the way up here, which was likely.
He had to snap out of thinking about everything else. Trisha was here. It was her birthday. They’d be able to get a drink inside without a doubt. Wine, or better. Brandy. He’d not had any brandy in some time. A decadent spirit for decadent times. Something to uplift the inner spirit.

”Did you want a cake? Or, any kind of celebratory dessert? I’ve gotta be honest, you don’t exactly strike me as the birthday cake and ice cream girl, even if your birthday was a bigger deal to you.” he grinned, hoping that if he kept the conversation surrounding her without ever directly making it about her would keep them both occupied. It was about how she felt about something that was small on the surface level, but gave her the chance to open up as much as she wanted.

“I like the idea more than the actual thing.” She admitted. It felt like just another part of the birthdays she’d missed out on, but she didn’t especially like the birthday cake itself. Any other dessert she could just buy herself. “It was one of the few birthday things growing up I wasn’t so bothered about, because no one really got their birthday cake. They got whatever Tansy wanted to have made, since she’d forcefully organise everything if she could. I even got them a few years, even if the day wasn’t really celebrated… One year she even got a kale cake made for one of my sister’s, making some backhanded comment about everyone’s weight. I think I was… twelve?”

She rolled her eyes, managing to laugh about it now. At least it hadn’t been her cake, even if she was basically forced to stomach it. “I don’t mind cake, but it isn’t my favourite thing. If… Well, if you made me a birthday cake, I’d really like it. But you’re right, I’m not really a birthday cake girl.”

Another feeling conjured by a landmine-filled life. Poor Trisha never even stood a chance with the kind of sister who would make your birthday her special day. A kale cake? That wasn’t evil, that was diabolical. Never mind the lingering sensation of trying to figure out whether or not you’re even worth being celebrated to begin with… He understood that feeling a little better at least. He’d struggled with feeling loved and wanted before, especially from the people who needed to give it the most at the time. He wanted to lash out and grab it… Maybe that was who Tansy was. Someone who reached out for what she wanted, and didn’t stop reaching until she was holding it.

But in turn, she’d stepped on everyone else’s lives. And now Trisha had to have complex feelings about fucking cake. Something that should be universally praised and enjoyed by all parties involved as part of the celebration of individuality that was a Birthday now carried weight. Like eating red meat, or having dinner at the table… He hoped for red meat. Wanted to force the fight into himself and win for the sake of her heart and maybe to inspire her at the same time.

”So, if I was ever going to take you out to a fancy dinner for your birthday ever again, which… It kind of sounds like a waste when your favorite food is always going to be what I cook.-” he grinned playfully, pausing and snuggling up close to her to make sure she knew he was joking.
”-But in the event that another Birthday is celebrated with us at a resort with a chef included… What goes in place of cake? You’re not an eater. So, I can only imagine a good, peaceful read would suffice just as easily.” he continued to banter lightly, hoping she didn’t mind the jesting.

Trisha smiled, and nodded.
“Honestly, you’re right. There isn’t really anything else I’d want… Having the meal with you is enough. Any dessert is fine, even a cake- as long as it isn’t green. At least I wasn’t the one that got the kale cake. It’s not as much of a… trigger… as other things.”

None of hers, the few she got, were that bad. They just weren’t great either.

She turned into him, head tilting up to rub her nose against his. She smiled softly at him, tone lightening to match his joking. She liked that he wasn’t being so serious right now. It made it feel like she could be a little more honest, without going deep into it… Without it being some major, serious thing. Not that she’d want things to be playful when they talked about properly serious matters, but it was fine for this.

“I won’t complain if you give me a book in the place of a cake… it might be a bit of a fire hazard if you try to put a candle on it, though. If you do, make sure to fireproof the book.”

Casey grinned at the thought of a big emerald green cake in the shape of a book. Why? It was the kind of joke that the people in his life would make. Making light of something that was related to genuine tragedy… The siblings had gotten better about it, growing up and coming to the understanding that they all shared awful moments without pretense or opposing interpretations. But even then, certain things were still easily joked about because of the sheer ridiculousness.

”I… Imagined a big cake in the shape of a leather book, but you cut into it past the fuckin’ icing or whatever ‘f’ word they use for the shaping clay on it, and it’s just this seriously neon green cake. Obviously it wouldn’t actually be kale, I figured devil’s food cake would be good, but… Is that insensitive?” he asked as the sleigh tugged them onward toward the glowing front light of the restaurant.

Trisha shook her head with a soft laugh.
“It’d probably be funny… At least if it was neon green it would be obvious. The kale cake had a specific vegetable green colour. And after the first bite, I wouldn’t be worried about the flavour.”

She scrunched up her nose, as if actively imagining taking a bite of the cake from many years ago. Tansy had forced a slice on everyone present, and watched them like a hawk to make sure they actually ate it rather than sneakily throwing it in the trash or flushing it down the toilet. The worst thing was that James had actually come home that day, and him eating a slice and saying it was alright inflated Tansy’s ego even further.

“I’ve already eaten a green cake without being retraumatised, anyway.” She said lightly.
“Remember Cass’ cake for when she got better? One of the layers had bright green in it… But I appreciate you checking. Maybe just don’t go too thick on the icing on the fake kale book cake, I don’t like cakes were there’s too much of that.”

”Yeah, I suppose vegetal green is a much different look. Probably had like, unprocessed bits of leaf. As for the molding icing or whatever, it’s thick and gross. I don’t know why Blinds use it so much. Obviously, if I wanted to get you a cake that was a book, we’d magic up a book cake. That’ll probably happen. A book you can eat when you’re done; that’s how we’ll make sure you’re getting your daily nutrients all the time.” Casey smiled warmly, thinking about a life of baking bookbread with cute stories inside for her to read to their unborn child.

They were just outside now, and slowly pulling in for Chef Dubois to greet them at the door. The whole atmosphere of the place was different. Not quite like the heavy atmosphere of a funeral, but openly sombre without any great deal of fanfare. It looked partly like the staging area for some military operation like in the movies, with boxes and crates stacked up and netting hanging half dangled from their open tops.

“I’m happy to have you both again. Please pardon the mess; there's reason to pack, you see. I don’t intend on staying longer than necessary.”

There was a lone table in the middle of the massive dining hall set up in a beautiful fashion. Ironically, a deep pine green table cloth reminiscent of a certain leaf covered the deep and dark oak wood table on an opposing axis, leaving the table corners exposed to absorb the low flickering candle light. Several floating candle holders gently bobbed about in a slow orbit around the table, which had already been stocked with a fine vintage port and a small cheese and fruit plate. Several rolls of fresh bread sat in a small wicker basket, a near maroon cloth hanging out from inside giving them a cushion inside to rest upon.

“Now, I must explain briefly: There are many ingredients remaining. As is my sincerest wish for your evening to be perfect for you, I am prepared to do something I don’t even do for my family… I will be taking requests. If you have no particularly special orders, the restaurant’s menu is available, as well as the Chef’s choice special.”

He guided the two of them as quickly as possible to the table, pulling the chair out for Trisha and sliding her in before patting Casey on the shoulder and pointing at a crate nearby.
“My wine. Help yourselves if the first bottle hollows. As we’ve discussed, you’ll have as much privacy as you desire.”

To finish, he set a small table next to their table, with an empty tray and an even smaller cushion that held a silver bell.
“Ring for service. It’s my honor and pleasure to do this for you both. Adieu.”

Without giving either the chance to respond, Dubois scurried off into the kitchen. Within a few moments, the slow and sultry sound of slow jazz began to trickle through the restaurant from unseen speakers. A brass horn reminiscent of the horn they’d been exposed to during the raid on the underground facility back home. Casey pursed his bottom lip, eyebrows raised in an expression of impression.

”I can’t say that was the kind of brevity I expected…” he said, having taken his coat off and hung it over the back of his seat.

Trisha was glad for the brevity. She’d been awkward enough around Dubois before, and now she had no idea how to treat him. She had mixed feelings about his survival, after all. One less person dead was always a good thing, but it didn’t feel like enough… And he could have warned other people.

“I’m surprised too, I assumed someone that talkative would have a different view on being brief. I’m glad.” she replied. Maybe he’d really take Casey’s request to hear, or what happened had a big effect on him. It wasn’t something she really wanted to dwell on herself.

“It looks like you really could ask for some traditional Chinese food… We’re getting special treatment even his family doesn’t.” She smiled, tone playful as she reached for one of the menus he’d left them. While she’d said to Casey she’d like a good curry, she felt it would be strange to ask for something outside of his specialisation. He could probably cook anything well… But they’d probably never see him again, or taste his cooking. She’d rather go for one of his signature dishes, or even the Chef’s choice special.

“I can’t imagine having a family member who doesn’t take requests and just cooks what he wants to.” Though growing up she hadn’t had much choice in what she ate, that was just because she didn’t care enough to ask the family cooks for something specific. The people cooking then weren’t family… But now she knew if she wanted something, Casey would cook it for her if he could. Cass too.
“I guess that’s what happens when you get too good at something.”

Funnily, Casey had no such qualms about whether or not tasting Dubois’ food again mattered. Maybe because he’d had it at some point as a child, or maybe because he was aware of the Chef’s masterful reputation, but he knew for certain he’d be having his Chinese cuisine that night. And he planned on taking all comers: Beef, chicken, pork, duck. No animal would escape from the gnashing of his jaws around their tender roasted flesh.

”From what I know, he studied under this Aberration who was supposedly directly inhabited by a Hearthsprite. Which, apparently, had been the camp cook for the Lord of All Lands back in some prehistoric time. Either way, the pedigree is a serious thing for people like that.”

Obviously he didn’t pick up a menu, which was an easy non-verbal queue to pick up. He had no intent on looking, because his order wasn’t coming from it. His mind wandered much to the same end Trisha’s did; about how he could’ve helped. Could’ve warned. Could’ve fought and tried to stop. Died doing the right thing… Was he culpable? Was his life worth less now, because he’d “let” such a horrible thing happen?
Or was he just an old man caught in a bad situation?

”Either way, if he’s offering, I’m accepting. At worst he’ll say he can’t make what I want, so I fall back on forcing him to fry chickens for the next three hours. Just real soul killing work for a Frenchman.” he grinned deviously.

”Still, it’s a very nice setup. Do you like the candles? They’re a neat touch, it’s actually an impressive display of his grasp over his multi-lux..” he explained gently, just nudging the conversation along to take the burden off of Trisha feeling as if she needed to entertain.

Trisha leaned forward a little bit to take a closer look at the candles, which she honestly hadn’t paid that much attention to. It had all faded into the background, registered as part of the set up for a nice meal. Maybe she was actually getting used to all the magic that now surrounded her, to the point that floating candles didn’t even get noticed.

“They’re nice… He’s red, orange and green, right? I can see the red and orange from the candles, but where does the green come in?”

”Extra material control. Everything’s as light and high quality as possible in order to make everything easier to keep floating. You can make the micro-perforations with red and orange, but nothing’s better than Green for raw material control like that.”

The little metal candle holders the wax sticks were tucked into shimmered brilliantly in the low light of their charges, leaving no chance for the untrained eye to speculate the actual material makeup. Cheap aluminum, like an aircraft, polished to the molecular level in order to provide a brilliantly reflective surface, and absolutely chalk full of holes so small one would never notice them. But, texturally, one could feel the brittleness and rough texture that was caused by the flesh of the finger latching onto the microscopic edges of the holes.

They were practically fakes, were it not for the fact that their entire purpose was to be enchanted by a seriously intuitive air-control spell consisting of the aforementioned Red and Orange Lux.

”And he makes them float by making them self-regulate air pressure around the bases. Like little hovercrafts without propellers.” he mistakenly assumed, not realizing that each little base did indeed have a tiny fan that was enchanted to output more power than physically possible.

Thinking about it, however, caused him to shift his body downward at an awkward angle to look up at one of the candles. He could see the spinning center of the fan blades inside the fixture, and his jaw dropped with a gasp.

”Oh, my God… Clever fucker did put propellers in them. They’re jumped up little drones!” he finally giggled, shaking his head.
”I… Feel very thankful to be inspired so often. By all the people in my life.” he continued in a more somber, maybe respectful tone.

”Thank you for being number one in the whole group. You inspire me constantly.”

Trisha glanced away with a shy smile, blush visible on her cheeks. She had to clamp down on her initial denial. While she wanted to be number one everything in Casey’s life, she didn’t see how she could be the most inspirational. Especially when it came to something like magic… But he obviously didn’t just mean it for that. It was still difficult for her to accept, but at least she didn’t deny it.

It made her happy to hear it, no matter what.

”Thank you for seeing past everything and getting close enough to be inspired by me,” she responded softly, lifting her gaze again to smile softly at him.
“You inspire me too. I wouldn’t have even tried to get better if it wasn’t for you.”

Even if there were still hurdles, and she’d felt like she’d ended up back at the beginning after he tried to end things. It was left unsaid, but she was only able to move forward from that because of how he’d helped her improve- and because it was him. It really was different with the right person.

“Hopefully we’ll keep inspiring each other for a long time… And when we stop, it’ll just be because we know each other so well there’s nothing more to inspire.”

Casey’s tender hand reached across the table to take Trisha’s. His thumb and index finger rolled across the surface of her engagement ring, and he thought about all the good things that had ever come into his life. Every bit of good, warmth, and tingling peace he could muster, he put into the look of abject adoration that soared across the table back at Trisha. His big blue eyes practically welled with tears of joy and pride.

”It’ll never stop… Never.”
It took a few more hours of tinkering around to break his grandmother’s drone down into usable parts for a new set of constructs. Rather than shifting large amounts of rubble, Casey had split the efforts into over a dozen bronze ant-like machines whose ability to lift and drag marked them high above their weight class in terms of physicality. Between them, the bed golem, and the myriad of other spare-part workers Casey managed to throw together with White and Orange Lux, it was a relatively short search and rescue operation.

Classically, Clarissa and Furio had been terribly thorough. The only other corpse that was found had actually been recovered by Theo, and had been identified by the damage her clothes suffered as the probable source of the blast that actually demolished the long term housing complex. As if a nuclear bomb had gone off in her face, everything looked more like sludge than like what had once been a beautiful young Red/Purple Adept with a long life ahead of her. He could only assume that she’d either put up a massive fight, and lasted long enough to get desperate, or she simply couldn’t control her powers in some anxious buildup of Purple Lux.

The only other thing that Theo found during his travels, was a very shaken Chef Dubois barricaded up in the restaurant at the top of the mountain. He’d closed all the storm shutters, and totally locked the place down in abject terror. After all, his previously good friends had done him a final service, and warned him to escape the complex that same morning. He’d made the trek all the way up the rest of the mountainside on foot, trudging through knee high snow assisted by some kind of magically propelled scooter. Theo had a bit of a hard time coaxing him out until he realized that Furio and Clarissa actually knew him…

It was a rather strange situation, but just like them, Casey felt that it would be best for the chef to stick around in order to clear his name of culpability… Which would be a little impossible. The only saving grace for Casey was that, if the guy had any kind of intelligence or imagination, he wouldn’t have been able to do anything besides run. Warning people would’ve just hurt him more in the long run, as they’d had plenty of time to kill everyone else: The poor old Tri-color Adept would’ve just been another corpse. Instead he was spared, and Casey was happy to hear about it before encouraging Theo to stick around up there and keep him company.

After that, it was just what he felt needed to happen last. Letting the group of workers begin to pick through the ruins of their old cabin, Casey was picking through the snow for corpses. At least these ones, he’d expected to find in the condition they were in. For Clarissa, it was a sight he wasn’t sure how to process. She resembled exactly what someone stung to death by a cloud of bees would look like. The swelling in her flesh hadn’t subsided after death, and she looked like a knobbly and bloated version of herself. She was ugly… And maybe the irony is that she now resembled her innermost self far more in death than she ever had in life.

Not everyone seemed to feel that way, however… The checkmark of reddish-brown sludge that had frozen over told the story of something that happened after Trisha had made good their escape to the bottom of the hill. Furio, perhaps thanks to the bit of green that had leaked into the open wound, had at some point woken up, and managed to crawl himself into the pile of rubble where Clarissa had died screaming…
And he curled up there with her, to die with a sad and lonesome expression on his face. It was all Casey could do not to break down into a new panic all over again. He’d expected two separate corpses, not a lover’s lock frozen in time as a man, parallel to him in so many ways, mourned the loss of life that had surrounded his one true love.

But, clutched in one hand, was a cellphone. Casey plucked it from Furio’s lifeless remains, and found it unlocked with minimal battery remaining. It was open to a notepad.

You were our kids first. Hell is all that remains for what’s happened. We loved you all, no matter what was said. I love you clarissss-

It was hard to want to do much besides cry again, but it was harder now. It wouldn’t come out, even though Casey was allowing his body to react. He’d bent down into the snow, hugging the two corpses tightly to his chest and simpering quietly while he felt Trisha’s strength and presence. She’d been the only reason, he assumed, that his body had not allowed him to return to true pain.

She was there. And they’d agreed that they’d reclaim their time yet. So, Casey made sure they both wound up covered by a large slab of the rubble, so that if any scavengers made their way through, they’d be unable to access the dead. Quietly, in his mind, he gave them a sendoff. By then, the bots had finished picking through the ruins and reclaiming everything that’d been crushed, covered or otherwise collapsed atop. Chief among them, and the only real saving grace, was a brown parcel that he’d tucked under plenty of clothing in his duffel bag. It was dry, if a bit cold, but he was certain that the material had held up.

Most of their clothes had been fine, if needing a bit of a washing and drying, which was great too. At least they wouldn’t be stuck in the same underwear the rest of the weekend. In finishing the gathering, he felt Furio’s cellphone vibrate in his pocket. Pulling it out, the battery was practically dead. Yet, on the front of the screen, he could see Lynette in big white letters, with a message beneath:

We win again, Casey. Give Trisha all my best. Time to run the clock out.

She was watching somewhere. He hated it, but there was nothing he could do besides shake his head as the gaggle of constructs cleared the snow ahead of them to allow the couple to ascend the mountain themselves with more comfort. There hadn’t been a single vehicle spared in the entire complex, which was just another aspect of the thorough nature of Furio and Clarissa’s hits… But, nothing was going to stop them from getting up to the prize now.

Casey had seen a package for a more expensive and luxurious cabin on their website while he was booking, and had been confused as to how much more opulent it could be than any of the others. He hadn’t taken the leap then, but now as they approached it, he could already see the differences. While the previous cabin had something of a view, this was only a hundred or so feet below the summit of the mountain where the ski lift and restaurant were. Tucked even deeper into the woods, the open clearing that served as this rustic dark wood cabin’s view out into the surrounding world made one feel like they were taking off on an airplane to space. Built into the mountainside, the structure itself was beautifully made and entirely pieced together by local dark wood.

Casey had sent Theo a message confirming their location, and giving him the freedom of the rest of the night off. Once that was taken care of, Casey made way for the door to the front and picked it open with a bit of Orange Lux mastery.

”Oh, holy shit…”

It was nice. Immediately, a massive fireplace was ahead of them with fully stocked wood piles on either side, and an adjacent den with a large television and plenty of soft, plush seating. The hardwood floors gave way to tile in the kitchen, hewn of the same dark gray rock surrounding them on three sides. The appliances were all modern and new, and the minibar was stocked up with basic snacks and drinks. Casey wondered if it was polite to pay now, if only for a moment before his eye caught an elevator door.

”What do you think this shit goes to!?”

“The bedroom?” Trisha responded, not quite registering what he was asking about or the place itself as she shuffled in. She was very tired now, having put a lot of mental energy into making sure she was there for Casey while they cleared up. But it meant that she was slower now, not showing much of a reaction until she’d been staring at it for a few minutes.

“Wait, is that an elevator?! You meant the elevator?” Her eyes widened, staring at it before turning to stare at Casey. Then she let out a small laugh, realising her initial response had probably been completely off the mark. At least the shock woke her up a little more. She knew she’d be able to shake off the tiredness for another hour or two to at least explore the new place, and talk about whatever they needed to. As soon as they sat down to cuddle, though, it would probably be over.

“Maybe it’s to a really luxurious bedroom… Or a basement? Maybe there’s a full bar down there, and another pool table.” She wracked her brain trying to figure out where a luxury cabin elevator would lead to. Their basement had been one of the places James kept all of his artifacts, but she somehow doubted it was an artifact museum down there. If it even went down.

Casey couldn’t necessarily help himself when it came to examining things. His initial concern, after such a long and sad day, was whether or not there was going to be any kind of threat climbing into their lives through one elevator shaft or another. He’d seen Trapdoor Demons who dealt in that kind of horror specifically: Abandoned, or otherwise bombed out elevator shafts, usually full of people who thought they’d be safe. Trapped, they died, and all the negative energy pooled into a creature based purely on tragedy and starvation. And in that fervor, they formed nests similar to trap door spiders.

A quick shot of Lux down the shaft found no such occupants. It did go down, it seemed, and opened up into a fairly wide space. There was, at the very least, a small open body of water. He’d only given it a cursory glance, scanning for any kind of Lux or Apparitional energy therein. Finding nothing was far more of a relief than he expected, and looked about the room again before settling on Trisha.

”Well… It feels fine. Fine enough that I’m not worried, at least… Come on. Let’s see where we’re sleeping first. Put our bags down. If anything, we can wait until the morning.” he spoke calmly, a little bit of the mystique draining away from what was probably the actually luxurious part of this cabin.

It was far more spacious still, and the multiple bedrooms made it seem like this place was reserved for parties, or groups of people to have a good weekend together. It made more sense given its proximity to the restaurant, and thus access to the ski slopes on the other side of the building as well. Everything one could need for a magical weekend… As for the master bedroom itself, Casey was blasted by a sensation of orange magic that felt like walking into his grandparents’ villa in Lyon.

Between the furniture all being enchanted in a foreign fashion to his own magic, and the wall art being a single moving mural depicting a night in the Colorado Wilderness, he was most surprised to find that the room was tesseral. It gained three feet on every wall at every angle, creating strange subliminal spaces where shadow slipped in and light poured out in an ethereal fashion.

And on a little plaque, set on the main dresser that had a massive magic mirror capable of taking still images and displaying them side by side for outfit comparisons, was a simple message to whomever stayed there.

Enchantments by H.W. Beagle and Sons. Your stay; our standards.

Casey nodded. He’d heard of the Beagle family cursorily, though he’d never experienced their magic that he knew of. They were a famous All-American family who’d been around since the settling of the country, with ancestors who had participated in the first great crossing of the continent by intrepid explorers.
The big dresser itself was big enough to handle their clothes, and Casey found that the bottom cabinet section served as an active washer and dryer combination for any clothes that needed washing. So, he packed it full of all the stuff they’d gathered, until it was all set and he was left holding the little brown rectangle that’d been stuffed in his bag.

He turned it over in his hands, looking at the clock. In their effort, it’d passed midnight…

”Happy birthday, dear Trisha… Happy birthday dear Trisha…-” Casey approached her slowly, having tucked the gift behind his back and starting to walk forward toward her. His voice was low and gentle, full of obvious admiration.
”Happy biiiiirthday, dear Trishaaaaaa, my beautiful wife… Happy birthday, dear Trisha… To yooooooou!”

In a single motion, there in the middle of that big bedroom filled with comfortable furniture, Casey slipped the package between them and hugged himself around her tightly. He wanted to cry again. This time, at least it was crying for good… But he just couldn’t muster it. So, he squeezed her tighter.

”I love you… I love you so much… I’m so thankful that we’re still here. I know I said that earlier, and I’ll probably say it again… But, it’s a fucking miracle. I’m never gonna let it go…”

Trisha had none of the blockage Casey did to crying, being as tired as she was after such a long and emotional day. As soon as he started singing, her eyes welled up. She'd been carefully exploring the room, taking a closer look at some of the odder, more subliminal spaces in the hope they'd appear less creepy the more she looked at them. It was how the shadows ended up looking almost unnatural that she found difficult to deal with, even if everything else about the room was amazingly luxurious.

By the time he reached her, the tears were streaming down her face. But her smile was radiant, her tear filled eyes filled with warmth and love towards him. One arm bent up to grasp the parcel between them, the other wrapping around him just as tightly as he hugged her.

She'd never had this before. Someone there, wishing her happy birthday when the day had just slipped from one to the next. She had a great appreciation for the efforts her friends made to call her on the day, even when they were all with their own families for the holidays, but it just wasn't the same as having someone there. It wasn't what the little girl had wanted from just one person growing up. It didn't heal all of those scars, but it rekindled the hope she'd tried not to let herself have just in case.

“I love you too, Casey, so so much. Just being here with you, alive, is the best birthday gift I could ask for." She looked up at him, tears streaming down her flushed face even as she smiled so warmly.
“I know one of the gifts actually survived, and I'm excited to open it, but- but this is all I've ever wanted. Us here together, someone who really loves me singing me happy birthday… You make me feel so loved."

She was trying not to get more emotional about it, but it was difficult. It would have been an emotional occasion anyway, because of all the feelings she had around it. But after almost losing him? It only made those feelings stronger. At least they were good emotions. Even if she still didn't feel worthy of all the love he gave her, and still struggled after what happened before their holiday, she couldn't deny the strength of his feelings towards her. He really did love her so much. There wasn't even anyone around and he was calling her his wife… A second time without needing to for people who thought they were married. He really did see her that way. As someone he wanted to be with for the rest of his life.

“We’ll still be here for my next birthday too. And the one after that, even when I don't want to celebrate anymore because I'm getting old. All of your birthdays too." She raised herself onto her tiptoes so that she could rub her nose against his. Then she half pursed her lips, eyes squinting contentedly.
“I want a birthday kiss from my handsome husband-to-be before I open my present."

Casey didn’t hesitate, scooping Trisha from her feet by dipping and swinging his arm against the back of her knees. One hand supporting her from beneath, he flexed as hard as he could to make sure she had the most stable platform that she could hold onto before dipping his head forward and planting their faces tightly together. He held her there for quite a while, just being there with her in that moment as the two of them exchanged passionate physical affection.

He felt light enough to float, and couldn’t help but spin them around as they held tightly to one another. Finally, pulling away with a playful pop, he now had to look up at her. And he couldn’t help but let out an emotional burst that rippled across the subtle echoes of his White Lux.

We’re still fucking here! We’re. Still. Here! It’s the real Christmas miracle! December twenty-sixth! The best gift I’ve ever gotten is December twenty-sixth!” He practically screamed in excitement, jumping up and down with Trisha still in his arms; part prize, and part trophy… But all his, and with as much more time as they could ever want together.

Trisha laughed happily, clinging onto him without much concern even as he started jumping. He wouldn't drop her. Not unless his knees gave out and even then the bed was so close they’d probably just fall onto that. She trusted him completely.

“Because we survived to see it, or because it was the day I was born?" She asked playfully, beaming down at him. She assumed the answer was both, after all. Suddenly a day she’d struggled to not resent wasn't only filled with happiness, but it was something someone else was excited for.

It made her feel giddy, her head light with elation. The happiness was almost overwhelming and for once all of her worries and doubts were washed away. The intense joyful feelings only increased as she looked down at him, smile wide and eyes creased into joyful crescent moons. Down at the face of the man she loved so much, who was looking up at her with just as much love. The way he looked at her, the way he kissed her, the way he talked about, the way he was there for her… Every bit of it made her feel loved in a way she didn't know was possible.

He'd already made her feel more loved than anyone ever had before, after all.

“We are still here! And I feel so lucky for it- I love you so much, thank you." She smiled, leaning down to kiss him. It was just as filled with love and passion as before, but much much briefer. As she pulled away she leaned her upper body back a bit, both hands moving to hold the present that had been gripped in one. She'd managed to keep hold of it the whole time, though it was getting a bit inconvenient. She was excited to open it, but she was also excited to be able to freely kiss and cuddle him.

“Do I get to open my gift normally, or is it now a challenge I have to do while being jostled around?"

Casey loosened his grip, allowing her a bit more freedom of movement, before he spun a final time and landed his ass down on the bed with her still sitting intimately in his lap. What Trisha then had the pleasure of slowly and carefully unwrapping from a brown paper-covered parcel was a truly classic style nineteenth century leatherbound novel. Rather than a title, the cover was emblazoned with the letters T.R. in thick black brandmarks that, when shone in just the right light, reflected flecks of gold and micah bound within the charring.

There were also several bees, which were both life-sized, and actual depictions of a few bees that had been gathered on a plate of fruit that Casey had seen at home. He was tremendously proud of it, and not just for the incredible enchantment that hid inside. Along with the book was a pen, which matched the leather binding in color and had the same gold and micah shimmer within its mechanical pieces.

Casey didn’t speak at first, trying to see if she’d need his help to figure out how it actually worked as she opened the first pages only to find the insides to be totally blank.

”I’ll be honest, I had plans of making you one of these every year, to keep track of your progress for yourself, but I don’t know if it’d be better to do that, or re-enchant this one so that it lasts forever…” he grinned, hoping to see her work it out on her own.

Trisha spent a couple of moments just staring at the novel in her hands, thumbs gently rubbing the leather cover. It was beautiful in appearance alone and tailored to her alone, with the realistic bees and initials on the front. Future initials, that was… But she liked that. She had very little attachment to her birth surname, after all.

Since he'd already told her what it was, she wasn't particularly surprised to flick it open to empty pages. Though when he'd said it was like an e-reader, but an actual book, she'd expected somewhere obvious to write a title.

“I really don't mind… There's plenty of ways to keep track of what I've read, and just having the one book could be really practical. But filling my shelves with books made for me by you is also really appealing." She smiled, picking up the pen and squinting at the book.

She had an advantage over if it had been a complete surprise, since he'd told her what it was. But where did she write? The front, like a normal book title, or inside on the first page? She really didn't want to ruin it!

“I write on… the cover, right? It won't ruin it? Because I really don't want to ruin it, it's so nice. It's the nicest book I've ever seen, I think, even without the enchantment… So I don't want to get it wrong. Here, do I just write a title here?" She asked a little nervously. It wasn't a strong anxiety, though, just stemming from liking the gift so much that she already wanted to treasure it. She looked up at him for confirmation as the pen hovered over the front cover, ready to write Frankenstein on it- the first book that came to mind.

Still not speaking, Casey’s smug face simply grinned at her as he let one hand slide toward the book. He slipped her hand over his to block the pen from touching the cover, and at the same time pulled it open to rest a finger on the inside of the cover. It was pure white, like the paper… But the longer it was open and waiting, the thicker the message within became until it was totally legible.

Adventure is only a penstroke away, my Love.

Beneath was a thick line that now clearly marked where she should write the book title down. And Casey kissed her on the cheek playfully.

”Ain’t it swell? Write it down, and close the cover.”

Trisha pouted playfully in response for a moment, before smiling and writing Frankenstein in neat cursive.

The moment she closed the cover, it became clear that this whole book was practically alive. While the leather itself hadn’t changed, the title of the book was now clearly stamped into the cover, along with the name of the author, and a monogrammed image of a burning windmill on the cover.

”Oh, yeah… Works like a goddamn charm. Look at the fidelity! You can really tell everything that’s going on!” he excitedly proclaimed, looking at the intricate image and seeing the monster hidden within the shadows cast by the flames. The fact that it was all pressed into leather only made it more beautiful.

“It’s amazing… I don't think I'll ever use another book again." Trisha breathed out, expression full of awe and excitement. Her fingers skimmed across the front cover, feeling how the new cover had been embossed into the leather. It had all magically shifted, into something different and equally beautiful to the original. She opened it, flicking through a few pages now filled with words. It had been a long time since she'd read this book, but it was clearly the right one from the lines she skimmed.

Closing it again, she looked up at him with wide, shining eyes and a bright smile.
“I love it, Casey. It's beautiful, but it's also something I'll use all the time… Thank you! I can't believe you made something like this for me, it's just so perfect. Now I can't wait to curl up on a couch and read something… Well, probably not tonight. But tomorrow."

She carefully moved the book off her lap and onto the bed beside them so she could properly hug him. Both her arms and legs wrapped around him tightly, practically burrowing into him in an attempt to get as close as possible. The gift meant so much to her… Probably more than he knew. Maybe he did, after what she'd said after her feelings around gifts. But like she'd said, it was perfect.

It was for her. Made with her in mind, with so much effort put in, and the end result being something she'd use all the time. That made it incredibly special.

“I won't have to worry about running out of books if we end up living in a tent for a while either." She giggled softly. She loosened her limbs around him to practically melt into him instead, incredibly comfortable and content.
“Will it work even for new books? Actually… How does it get the actual content? It isn't magically connected to the internet, is it?"

Casey shook his head, giggling as he soaked in her full reaction to the gift. He was thrilled that she had it now, and that it hadn’t been destroyed. It was a token of love, after all, and if those assholes had taken it from him by virtue of their ignorance, he would’ve probably found someone to curse their souls. As it stood, this was the only thing that made it out totally unscathed. Even his cellphone had been cracked and crushed beneath the weight of a large support beam.

”It isn’t, no… It’s connected to a far more powerful artifact, and it’s a connection that doesn’t die even if we no longer have the artifact itself. It’s a bit complex, but thanks to my magic, I’m in a unique spot to mimic and imitate the effects of certain enchantments. The Scroll of Every Word Ever. It kind of takes the idea of monkeys locked in a room with a typewriter, and dials it up to eleven. It’s able to recall and project strings of words, and then uses gestalt consciousness to recreate the story one for one. More or less, it’s got access to Akash, the Owl’s Library, and is bound by this realm’s public mindspace. It’s… honestly, pretty cool if I had to say so myself.”

And stringing enough White Lux between two Orange objects created enough magical strength and density that effects of the first artifact could directly influence the second artifact.

”Though… Maybe it sounds more like a computer program now that I’m mentioning it…”

“It does a bit. Like a crazy artificial intelligence program with access to a massive word database." Trisha giggled in response, thinking about how crazy that sounded. Such a powerful artifact… She was glad hers was just connected to it, rather than being the artifact itself. The magic Casey had cast was impressive enough, but at least she felt she was worthy of that. Just about.

“So even if a book came out today, I'd be able to get it without any problems? I'll really be able to read anything I want to… It's amazing that an Artifact like that exists, and that you can connect this book to it. I'll really make the most of it." Though there were so many mind-blowing Artifacts out there, so it shouldn't really be a surprise. She just didn't know about many of them. Just the ones they'd needed to fight the snake, and a tiny amount of the ones her father had.

“It is really cool. You're really cool, and impressive. The fact that you can make something like this for me… And choose to put in all the effort to do it, I don't know, it just means a lot." She smiled sappily at him.
“I’d say it makes me love you even more, but I don't think that's possible."

Casey didn’t speak, rather pushing forward slightly and fully wrapping his arms around her. What could he say that couldn’t be expressed in a tender, loving embrace that fully encompassed Trisha and gave her the chance to feel totally safe and secure there with him. He loved that she loved it, and all of her compliments made him beam like he was made out of sunlight. It was all he could ask for after the day they’d had…

He had to think about it one last time… About all the awful shit that those two jerks had forced upon them… In the end, he’d spent a not insignificant amount of time sealing both of their bodies in makeshift coffins, along with the other dead. Even now, he could feel his worker golems still hammering and packing under Theo’s supervision. Thank God he’d come instead of someone else… Now, all that was left was the big hump: Lynette would be gone within the next couple of days, and Casey could only hope that it wasn’t going to be today specifically. It was bad enough that the grim moment was slapped right next to the hopeful moment of Trisha’s Birthday.

”I… Remembered while I was working on stuff outside earlier… Uh, well, the painting. Elise can’t make another. It’s inconceivable that she’s not an Adept anymore, but she really did sacrifice that part of herself to help us. To save us. I… I’ll ask a cousin, maybe. She wasn’t the only one who could do that, just the only one who was involved in our lives. It made it feel a little more special, like it wasn’t just from me. But, from us as a family to you. I’m sorry about… Well… I guess everything that happened. No point in feeling that way, so I don’t wanna dwell on it anymore, but I do regret that it’s gone. Do you want to see it? I can Recollect the moment she gave it to me.” he offered quietly, not sure of how she would respond.

Trisha cuddled into him silently for a moment, not sure whether she wanted that or not. Because there was no way to get the painting back, and even if he got a cousin to do it… It wouldn’t be the same. She could only imagine how difficult giving up your lux would be. If she had to give up the Queen and the bees she’d really struggle, and if it was a swap to different magic, she’d take a long time to adjust. She imagined Elise was having a hard time, and it wasn’t surprising Casey hadn’t fully adapted to it.

With that in mind, she looked up at him and nodded. It was a gift from him, even if she’d never get the physical thing. One that Elise had helped make with magic she no longer had. That did make it special.

“I’d like to see it. Even if it sucks that it doesn’t exist anymore, it’s still a gift you got for me, so it would be nice to see what it was like. The thought behind it is just as important as the actual thing to me.” She said quietly, smiling.
“Especially since Elise made it. That does make it a little more special, honestly. It’s another thing that makes me feel a little more accepted by your family.”

Casey nodded gently, patting Trisha gently before standing up and stretching himself out with a lout pop. It was a morbid cracking noise, like a fissure opening up beneath the Earth except directly from his spine, and he made a loud, pleased grunt as he released his arms to his side. Smiling at Trisha, he nodded toward the sleeping edge of the bed.

”Let’s get comfy… If I spend much more magic today, I’ll turn into a pickle. We’ll see what’s downstairs together tomorrow, whenever you’re ready.”

“Alright… I probably won't be able to stay awake for long anyway." Trisha nodded, stretching out her limbs as well but with a lot less cracks. She shuffled away from the bed to start removing her outer layers until she was down to just a t-shirt and underwear.

Getting out of his pants, Casey managed to get enough pillows from the magical pillow dispensing drawer as he needed to be comfortably propped, and nest-built a cocoon for the two of them to get a proper night sleep like they had the previous nights. Once they were both comfortable and ready, Casey and Trisha both closed their eyes, and he let the Recollection drift across the two of them.


It was warm and sunny in the greenhouse’s main field. The bright colors of the massive flowers above them gave a warm feeling of satisfaction, and Trisha was sitting on the grass playing with the new program on its console. He’d shown her how to get the bee formations to work, and had given her a basic understanding of how planes and other airborne fighting machines work within their own structures.

She was under the big clover patch, and the way the artificial sun shone gave the light the chance to beam down as the pollen-heavy air caught the beams and revealed their lengths in their entirety. The spaces in between shone a near iridescence, and illuminated Trisha in a way that he’d never seen before. She was dressed comfortably, and had at least a hundred bees buzzing about her in various patches as she worked her hardest.

It was that image which he’d given to Elise, who he presumed would doctor it up in some way. So, arriving in her studio to pick it up, he didn’t know what to expect. Elise’s servant Rykard had met Casey at the door, and the two men exchanged small talk waiting for Elise’s invitation into the workroom. Trisha would be able to watch through Casey’s eyes as he walked into a den of easels and smocks, with brushes and paints being utilized and painted in tandem on their own vectors to paint a massive mural of something.

Elise herself was standing with a glass of wine in her hand, robes closed tightly around her, practically smothering her in plush fabric. She stepped forward to greet him, and in their most private, wrapped her arms around him tenderly.

”How’re you holding up?”

”It’s hard. So, I’m hoping this’ll help smooth things out. If everything goes well this weekend, we’ll all be better for it.” he replied softly, pulling away and rubbing his sister’s shoulders.

”Thanks, by the way. You’re sure?”

”I’m sure. And that’s not just because Nana’s doing everything for free either. It’s my gift too, and you make sure you tell her.”

”Oh, she’ll know. Now, let’s see this bad Larry…” he turned his body, rubbing his hands together playfully as Elise laughed and turned around.

Pulling the curtain off of a two foot by three foot framed portrait, Casey’s exact memory was present in all of its glory. And, as he sat and smiled at it, Trisha’s face slowly turned in the picture, looking up at him and staring with those big admiring eyes… And then, the painting shifted slightly. The artistic expression, all of Elise’s memories of her brother, all playing into creating a convincing picture of a bee’s-eye-view as Casey moved through the picture and met Trisha in the middle.

And, she painted the two of them playfully hugging into one another, capturing a tender moment from a nearby leaf before the painting became still and focused on that image… Only for the loop to begin once more as the bee flies seamlessly back into the initial point of view of Casey’s memory.

”Oh! El!? It’s perfect, Sis!”

Casey hugged around Elise again, squeezing her tight.

”I think she’s gonna love this more than the fuckin’ book! And you kept it super wholesome, just like I asked! It’s perfect!”

”The art may be all I have left in the end… If I can keep memories alive, then I think I’d like to… Do you want to see the one for-”



The Recollection faded away then, vision and life slowly creeping back into the room. The last lamp by the bed was still on, making it just bright enough for Casey to catch Trisha’s reaction to what she’d seen firsthand.

Trisha wasn't quite crying again, but her eyes were watery as she looked up at him with an expression filled with love and awe. Similar to the one she'd had the painting, but even more intense. The whole recollection was… Warm. Warmth from him, warmth from Elise. Filled with love. It was Trisha from his point of view, but then it was an authentically them in the painting. It could have been a picture… Except there was even more feeling behind it.

She didn't say anything for a moment, cuddling into him as she worked through the conflicting emotions. She was glad she'd agreed to see the recollection, and it made her so happy, but it also made her more upset that the painting was gone. There would be more gifts filled with love in the future, sure, but this one would never exist again. And it really wouldn't be the same if it wasn't made by Elise.

“I…" She trailed off, face scrunching up.
“I’m really pissed off that they destroyed it… Over something so stupid. And now Elise can't recreate it because of Lynette too. That just feels unfair, but- But it is- was- beautiful. I'm glad I got to see it, because it really was special, and I would've loved to put it up in our home. Then I'd have something non electronic to look at whenever you were away and I missed you. I'll make sure to thank Elise when we get back, because I really appreciate it… "

Her expression relaxed and she curled into him more. Her voice dropped to a whisper.
“Thank you… For all of it. You've already done so much for my birthday. I already said how much it means, but it really really means a lot. It makes me feel like…" She really did deserve his love. That she wouldn't lose it. That those awful days just over a week ago were a blip, and he wouldn't leave her. But she didn't want to dwell on the anxieties right now instead of the positive that overwhelmed them.

“Like I'm the luckiest person in the world. You show me that every day but it just feels even stronger today, after everything that happened. I- I was worried about it even before yesterday, even though I shouldn't have been, because it's always been such a difficult day for me… It was especially silly when this holiday has been so nice so far. I'm still worried that I'll somehow wake up tomorrow and feel mopey, like I need more than just your love-" She wanted her mother's too. She always waited for a text from Maria that never came. This year she wouldn't. She didn't want to right now, but she really might wake up feeling differently.

“But I'm really happy, and I feel safe- And I know even if I feel off when I wake up, you'll still smother me with love until I feel better, cause we can be there for each other even if we're both struggling a bit."

It was a tired and emotional rant, after the rollercoaster of emotions the day had been. It just all spilled out without her meaning it to, when really she'd planned to express her thanks for the gift and then relax.

”You are safe. It’s not just me. You’ve done it for yourself now, too… Maybe after today, there’ll be even more reasons to believe in yourself. After all, I’ll be here. But, you’ll be extra close, won’t you? To yourself? Then us. I just… Maintain the baseline.”

Casey was sounding weaker and weaker yet. But, outwardly, he was smiling and hugging Trisha tightly as she recounted her gratitude and excitement. He was just happy to be alive and experiencing it at all. This really was life’s gift… Being able to experience anything with her, even as they clung to one another in the lingering, strange sadness that surrounded their circumstances at current.

Without a cellphone, Casey wouldn’t have gotten the text from Leon about the PRA’s wait time, or that there’d be any sort of authorities coming… Thankfully, Theo was there to pick up the logistical slack, allowing Casey the chance to slide back into true sleep as he laid there with Trisha.

The snoring was gentle at first… But eventually Casey’s head tilted back fully, and he let out a long, grinding echo through his nose that told Trisha he was well and truly out cold. But his grip didn’t let up, keeping her held to him tightly as if to deter anything from taking her away from him.



Neither of them had set an alarm before falling asleep, with Trisha drifting off not long after Casey did. She slowly awoke to natural light, shadows softened when combined with the lamp they hadn’t turned off. It was clearly morning, and late enough that the sun was out, but she couldn’t tell whether they’d slept into the afternoon or not.

Surprisingly, she found that Casey was still sleeping as her eyes finally opened to be met with his still closed. She could feel his chest gently rising and falling underneath her, his expression softened in sleep. They’d barely moved during the night, and he was still holding onto her tight enough that getting out of bed would require a lot of effort.

Not that she wanted to get up. She was perfectly content snuggling into him, curling her head in at his shoulder so that she could contentedly look at him.

Though there was still a lingering anxiety about the day, she was happy. Waking up with someone else there on her birthday was a first… She would be able to enjoy the day even if no one else remembered. It would still upset her, though it was an irrational fear when it came to her friends at least, but she’d be able to get through it.

Assuming Casey didn’t wake up in a bad mood, that was. But he shouldn’t, seeing as how he was alright before they went to bed. It had been a difficult day… Incredibly difficult. Yet he’d still managed to be so loving towards her after everything was dealt with. So what were the chances a good night’s sleep had made things worse? Even if it had, at least she’d-

Trisha frowned, shifting a bit in his arms. Maybe she should get up. Or at least grab her new book, something to occupy her thoughts before Casey woke up. That was probably a good idea… Slowly and carefully she started to wriggle down, in the hopes that she could slide out, grab the book, then slide back in without disturbing him.

Casey’s arm relented at enough pressure, and with the relenting in his strength came a relapse into reality. At least for the moment, he managed to keep his breathing steady and his eyes closed as he could feel Trisha pause to see if he’d woken up. He waited for her to slide back into bed, back into his arms where they’d left off, then let his arm curl back around her squarely where it had been. With it, he squeezed warmly, and hugged into Trisha without wanting to keep her from her simple pleasure.

”Read to me, Birthday Girl.” he said in a soft, sleepy voice.

“Mm, morning, my love.” Trisha smiled warmly at him, tilting her head up towards him with a happy squint of her eyes. She’d half rested the leather bound book on his chest, pen in her hand to change the title. When he spoke her attention was immediately diverted. At least he didn’t seem to have fully woken up, so her slipping out hadn’t completely disturbed him. He was extra cute when he was sleepy like this.

“I’m not the one that’s good at reading things out loud, though. That’s your thing.” She continued with a playful pout, tilting the book so he couldn’t see what she wrote. She might as well tease him a little bit. She’d planned to continue reading a novel she’d been midway through and lost in the cabin collapsing… But that wasn’t really something to read out to him.
“I’ll do it for you, but I’m continuing this book I was in the middle of.”

As the contents changed she flipped through it as if trying to find the spot she’d been at. Then she cleared her throat.

“Chapter eleven. Complexity. This chapter focuses on issues of program running time, including how to measure and analyze programs for their running time, as well as provide examples of techniques for improving program performance. Examples are taken from the areas of sorting and searching.” Trisha started to read, glancing at Casey as she did.
The pragmatic aspects of computing require one to be cognizant of the resource-usage aspects of a program. While such concerns should be secondary to those of the correctness of the program, they are nonetheless concerns that, like correctness, can make the difference between success and failure in computer problem solving. The general
term used by computer scientists to refer to resource usage is "complexity"
-”


Her plan was to keep reading until he stopped her… Or fell back asleep. Whichever happened first.

”That’s where magic helps… Infinitely scaling complexity… Breaks that rule. The one about computing power only being able to be reduced so much before uh… Quantum computing or whatever. Gin mentioned it.” he replied softly, recounting the long babbling conversation that had been Gin and her brother both trying to explain to him how they could perform such incredible computing feats with publicly available technology.

”Or maybe I’ve got no clue… Not my field. I’m glad it’s yours. My wife’s way smarter than me… I get to tell people that.” he grinned, holding her tightly and kissing her head a few times.

Her voice was at least able to keep him from falling back asleep. Casey was a little surprised that she was onto something so cerebral this early in the day, but then what else would someone so smart actually read? He hadn’t even considered that he’d given her free text books for life.

”You know you can probably access people’s private journals in that thing. So, like, you can spy on scientists who are researching cutting edge shit. I know you’re anti-spy, but you can have a little bit... As a treat, y’know?” he giggled, hoping she’d hear the humor in his voice despite him being dead serious about the book’s latent ability to observe people’s personal journals, notation, and overall unpublished or undocumented personal writing.

Trisha giggled in return, comfortable enough in the moment with him to not misread his tone as completely serious. It was a bit scary the book had that power, but she wouldn't be tempted to use it. Even if her insecurities made her want to know everything, reading something private to help would just leave her feeling worse in the end. It was invasive.

“I don't really care about cutting edge science… And who’s private journal would I even read? Yours? Cass's, if she has one? I imagine that'll be have overly complicated technical notes, half in depth descriptions of all her sexual escapades- I think I'd finish it a shell of the person I was before." She scrunched up her face in playful disgust, closing the book and wriggling up a bit so she could nuzzle her nose against his. She didn't actually want to read about complexity right now… Or very often. It wasn't the most interesting, after all.

“I don't really know how magic helps with these things. Honestly, I only know the basics, because I've never had to work on large, complex systems." She continued, still giggling as she realised he really thought this was what she'd planned to read. She'd assumed he'd realise it was a joke, not think she was some kind of scholar that read academic texts as soon as she woke up. She did read a lot of textbooks, partly out of enjoyment and partly out of fear of losing and knowledge she had. But this morning what she'd actually planned to read was much more lowbrow… Should she admit it? Or let him keep thinking how he was?

It wasn't just a small thing, and surely he wouldn't grow disillusioned if he found out later, right? She could keep this one little positive facade.

“I don't think I'm smarter than you, though… Even if I like you bragging about me like that." She meant it, and not just because of her own self confidence issues.
“There’s stuff you understand much more than I do. Like all the military tactics and magical theory."

”I think that your understanding is top notch. Sure, some things you don’t know much about, or don’t have experience with. But, you always get what’s being given to you. Your comprehension is what makes you smarter than me.” Casey responded calmly, unwittingly directing the conversation away from Trisha’s anxiety completely.

He ran his hand down her shoulder, nudging her over slightly so that his arm could get a bit of blood back into it. After she’d gotten up, he realized how nice it was to not have an extra weight pressed against it… Though, at the same time, that weight made it helpful to sleep. She was like grappling a rucksack, or cuddling his favorite stuffed animal as a child. Only, this one had a heart beat that he could sync his internal rhythm with, as steady as a metronome.

She didn’t panic at night unless she was having a nightmare, he figured. No breathing issues, no apnea, certainly no snoring. When they were laying together, even in the worst moments of tension between them, she settled right into the slot she’d made for herself. The slot in his heart that was shaped like her.

”Until I got a hold on my White Lux in the rudimentary form it was in, I’m pretty sure I had some kind of learning disability… Well, I mean, I guess I probably still have it. I’ve been usin’ this one spell since I gained my magic; I guess it’s probably the white part of my Abstraction; but basically, I- Well, you kind of already know, since you’ve seen me use it recently. With the Queen’s knowledge… The idea that I can separate my brain into a learner, and a doer at the same time, helps me overcome the fact that it takes me so long normally. I’m sure having that would be helpful for you, but for me? It’s been pretty crucial.”

He shrugged a bit, letting his roaming hand find its way to her spare.

”There’s plenty of times I don’t think I have to use it, and end up needing to review some shit I thought I had locked down. It just comes with the territory of being a bit of a space cadet.” he finished, asserting his point like he wasn’t a sufferer of multiple skull injuries at all points before, during and after the war. Magic could only do so much.

Trisha nodded, her fingers threading through his. She didn’t want to argue about who was smarter- not that it was an argument yet, but there was that little part of herself that wanted to tell him he was wrong. She could bring up all of her grades and how mediocre they were, but then he’d probably bring up that he didn’t have any at all. And she was slowly accepting that she just didn’t do so well with traditional learning, and especially exams. Though part of why she could pick things up so fast was the extensive hours studying textbooks growing up… But she’d been able to do that, even if it had been a slow process at first.

“Well, if you’d been sent to a normal school you might’ve gotten help with it before you got your magic. People with learning disabilities can still be smart, they just need extra help and different tools.” She said softly, before realising she sounded a bit like a parent telling their child they had something like that.

“Sorry, that sounded patronising… I wouldn’t want to change how you are. Just, if you struggled when you were younger and didn’t get help…” She trailed off again, not sure what point she was trying to make.
“You already know I think your parents neglected you so- I’m glad you have something to help. And I love you even if you forget things sometimes.”

She pressed a kiss against his cheek, before nuzzling into his neck.
“It’s good you’re not some super genius. There’s always been one genius around me… Whether it's my mom, or some of my siblings, or Cass. I could never get anywhere near their level, and it was so demoralising. The only time I wasn’t surrounded by people like that was at school, but then my friends thought it was uncool to care about school, so I had to pretend I didn’t study. Whereas with you I can be myself, I know you’re not going to talk at me about something I don’t understand- Not that you don’t talk about smart things just, nothing that’s beyond me, I do think you’re smart, but neither of us are geniuses… Uh…”

She frowned a little bit, realising she was rambling unnecessarily. There was a bit more nervous energy than she’d expected now that she’d fully woken up.
“Maybe it being my birthday is affecting me more than I thought. It’s not as bad as normal, I just feel… a bit uneasy.” At least she was being honest, though.

Casey did his absolute best to take her panic and unease in stride, planting another kiss on the top of her head and peeking over her to look directly between them.

”Doesn’t take a genius to be brilliant. And you’ve got that in spades, my brilliant birthday baby bee… Now, is this what you want to do? Obviously we can’t go many places, but if you unironically want to lay in bed and read your book all day, I’ll be your living, breathing hug pillow. Whatever you want to do with our time here, it's all yours today.”

He had received some fairly corrosive mental images with consciousness, unfortunately. Nothing that he couldn’t handle, but his Lux was still fairly weak from the ordeal yesterday, so blocking them out was harder. It was just before the new year, after all… She was getting ready to die. So, why not bombard your susceptible children with horrible telepathic vitriol? But, was it today? He prayed it wasn’t going to be today. Maybe if he could-

”Do you mind if I just give Theo a call? Besides your phone, he’s our only line out of here, and we should probably at least find out if someone’s coming up here today. To avoid unexpected interruption, obviously…” he asked gently, hoping his calm rationale would put Trisha somewhat at ease.

The question didn't really help with Trisha's background anxiety, because it made it seem like he thought something would happen today. It made sense, seeing as there'd still been no police presence for what happened. It didn't make her any less anxious about the whole day… But knowing was better than not.

“Sure, that makes sense, it's better to know. I assume you need to use my phone? I think I left it in my coat pocket… The screens badly cracked, so you need to be careful with it." She responded, though she didn't move to let him get up to do that. She was too comfortable, and felt safer bundled up against him.

Though she didn't want to spend all day like this. Lying in bed reading was too like how she was on the depressive days, and she didn't want to risk slipping into that. She'd had a few ideas before for what to do- going into town, or just going somewhere picturesque for a walk. Neither were possible now. A walk nearby probably wasn't either. The more she woke up, the more she could feel her joints aching, and the soreness from the various falls during the fight. She assumed the joint pain was a consequence of the transformation.

“I don't want to lay in bed all day. I…" She pursed her lips, trying to think of something.
“Want to shower."

A great answer.

“I’d like to do something. Maybe we can find a couple of movies to watch, or continue one of our series… A dip in a hot tub would be nice, then maybe it'll help my pain enough to go on a short walk… Or maybe there's a pool table downstairs. I don't know, I want to do something with you."

Casey nodded his head.
”I genuinely want to make sure you’re taken care of, and that we get to do what you feel like even if it’s not… Y’know… Just, being stuck in a crime scene is a crazy way to spend your birthday! I want to comfort you as best I can. And I’ll be able to be better at it as long as I can take care of my own little anxiety. So, thank you. And, no, I’m good on using your phone. Theo’s close enough, I can use magic.”

Without skipping a beat, the room smelled with cinnamon and banana, probably accidentally waking some of the nearby bees as he reached out past his Mother’s consistent low-grade signal of pain to feel the powerful Apparitional E-Field projected by Theo’s companion. Knowing the signal well, it let him in without a fuss, and Theo allowed Casey to pry open his most recent memories. From there, Casey not only oriented himself based on what Theo had heard, but seen and felt as well. Like the exact time of the morning and the temperature outside, as the room was devoid of clocks and thermometers. For Trisha, it would’ve only been a couple of seconds before Casey cleared his throat.

”Local Sheriff contacted the office here. Theo answered, managed to route a PRA representative from Aspen, but I guess the magical deputy in charge of this part of the county here is gonna come out and start doing some preliminary stuff. Theo gave him the rundown on what to expect, and the guy sounded pretty empathetic so hopefully when he gets here, he’s not a big dickhead. Also, apparently the old Chef stayed up at the restaurant, packing his stuff and getting ready to go. But, Theo says it’ll take him another night or two, and he wants us to come up tonight so that he can feed you for your birthday. If we want. That was expressed deeply, I guess the guy was really remorseful about Furio and Clarissa. Theo said Dubois had a picture he showed him, of all my folks at his old restaurant. Ma, Dad, Uncle Foor and Aunt Rissa, a few other hang-arounds from the old days.”

Casey paused for a moment, wanting to give himself up to empathy of his own. Maybe Trisha thought that was cute normally, but the way he figured now, if anyone had anything to do with their weekend being screwed over? He wasn’t exactly obligated to give all that much. He’d been happy to hear that Dubois made it, but mulling it over now made him more sad than anything else. After all, one could sacrifice themselves for the good of the many. Maybe more than just one person would’ve survived the initial, senseless massacre.

”But, I’m… I’m just gonna match your vibe. If you’d rather we hang out here, make ham sandwiches and watch Cineweb all day? I’m game. I’d say the only thing I want, barring getting the ordeal with this sheriff over with, is to check out what’s downstairs downstairs. Maybe we’ll be surprised or something.” he concluded, doing his best to be warm and whimsical while still asserting his desires enough that she didn’t think he was just pandering.

Trisha nodded slowly. She was interested to see what was downstairs too, though she didn't have any overwhelming urge to get down there. But there could be something nice that helped actually decide what to do with the day… Like a whole games room or something.

Knowing there would be a Sheriff coming around, she definitely needed to do something. Even if it was just cuddling and watching something, it was a nice distraction.

“I want to check out downstairs too. We can do that when we get up- Maybe there's a whole cinema down there, so we can get the proper movie experience." She joked softly, managing to ease out the tension she'd been starting to build in her body. They were both still there, alive and together. He was willing to just be there with her as long as he got to explore the whole cabin, which was such a small request when she could come along with him. But she was glad he was asking for something, rather than making everything about her.

Not just because the sole attention was uncomfortable, but he'd been through something traumatic too. It wasn't fair things ended up all about her just because it was her birthday, even when it was a day she had a lot of anxieties around.

“Do you think if we go up to the restaurant, he'll just cook for us and then leave us alone? Because a proper meal for my birthday does sound nice, but I don't think I can handle talking to him for long during it. Especially if he's feeling remorseful about them- they tried to kill us, they killed loads of other people, and Lynette is the reason why so- so I don't really want to think about them more than I already have." She took a deep breath, calming herself down before she let herself go down the path of dwelling on what happened. The feelings around it wouldn't just go away for either of them, but she didn't want to focus on it.

“His food was good, though."

”I’ll check with Theo and see if we can just get it delivered. Otherwise, I’ll have a chat with Chef and just let him know that we’re… Well, we’re both really just looking for peace and quiet… Hell, maybe he’s too embarrassed to face us like he did last time, and he’ll just cook in silence.” Casey shrugged, accepting what Trisha said and maneuvering his mindset toward accommodation.

Casey hadn’t had many particularly special birthdays either. Lots of catering to Junior, since they were closer in age than any of the other siblings. A year and a day, in fact… So a lot of his birthdays were Junior’s too, and it wasn’t hard to imagine which child got more of the fun. The concession had always been that they held it on Casey’s birthday, and he got to decide what their cake was. But, he felt like Trisha’s situation was always worse off, and his compulsion to give her a better birthday came from that feeling of knowing what a crappy one was like.

”If you’re up for it though, I would like to go up… I’m not sure how we’re expected to get there, I may have to improvise something, but it would be nice if we could dress up and go to dinner again. I had another outfit, and it’s not ruined, and my plan was to bring you up there anyway… I made a reservation later that same night…” he admitted, willing to present his feelings and desires as a cause to take the focus off Trisha.

He figured, after all, that as much as she enjoyed the concept of a happy birthday, that concept didn’t equal out to being the total center of attention like it may’ve to him so long ago. After all, Leon? Center of attention. Elise? Very much agreeable to the spotlight. Junior? An absolute hog. Casey just assumed that attitude was default, and everything else was painful loneliness all the way down. Was he wrong for wanting to make it extravagant? Probably not, but Trisha really wasn’t used to it. He presumed that there was a special type of self-confidence that more people were devoid of than the typical personal confidence that helped with a job, or a sport…

It was a much different thing from being the best. Sometimes the best person wound up being the most unsuspecting, or the quietest. They didn’t always have the spotlight on them. Trisha? She was the best. But that didn’t mean she automatically became a star thanks to it. Frankly, Tansy seemed to have taken whatever charisma existed in the Vanburen lineage, and did her absolute best to turn it up an extra notch too. Not his humble Trisha…

”I was just thinking about how blessed I am, winding up with you… How awesome it is to have someone like you in my life. Not because of the computers, or whatever, however smart you are. You’re just… not a bitch. You’re not rude, you’re not a jerk: People probably think you are because you’re guarded, but you let me in. Thank you for that again…”

Trisha stared at him for a moment with big eyes, before starting to giggle. What he said was really nice, the warmth relaxing her further, but she couldn’t help but giggle thinking about how he’d put it. You’re just not a bitch.

There would be plenty of people in her life that would beg to differ. Even she would. She could be rude if she wanted to, or when she was hurt. But she guessed that was it… She wasn’t a bitch for no reason. She’d just been hurt over and over again, so sometimes she reacted to protect herself.

“You charmed your way in. You saw me covered in blood after a fight and still decided to take me on a date… Then you treated me so well. I wouldn’t have let anyone else in this fast. Just you. You made me feel safe from day one.” She said softly, leaning in to kiss his cheek.

It was true, after all. He’d broken through walls that had been standing for most of her life. The only partner that had come close before was Reyna, and it wasn’t in a matter of weeks. Cass had managed to make more of a dent than anyone before Casey, but that had still taken her a long time.

“But you’re welcome, and thank you for being so patient with me… Because I am guarded. I needed the right person to open up.” She continued, squeezing his hand and smiling at him. He’d shown her that she could open up without getting hurt. Even if she still struggled to bring up all her problems, especially when he wasn’t doing so well, she was a lot better than she had been almost two months ago.

“If you don’t mind making sure Chef Dubois will leave us in peace, I’d also like to go up, then. I don’t want to miss out on seeing you all dressed up and handsome again… Well you’re always handsome… I think some of the nice dresses I brought survived too, so I can still dress up too. It would be… really nice to still go out for dinner like you’d planned, even if it’s not quite the same.”

Casey kissed her forehead simply and gently.
”It’s a birthday date, with my birthday girl. Sounds great.” he said, nuzzling against her again.

”I’m glad we’re all planned up then. It means we can juuuuuust relaaaaax.”

Rather than making any kind of motion to get up, Casey did the opposite, letting his legs shake gently as he stretched them and felt the tingling of fresh nerve endings explode up to his brain. It was the best stretch he could’ve asked for, and as he let his torso slump a little further into the pillows, he closed his eyes again and took a deep breath.

”It’s a treat. Relaxing, I mean. I don’t usually have the tension release of having nothing at all to do on my mind.”

Trisha smiled softly up at him, letting her body go limp against his.
“I’m glad you can… It’s my birthday treat for you. Relaxing on my birthday with me.”




The morning hours drifted away in a relaxed haze, the couple only making moves to get up as it neared the afternoon. Trisha rolled into the shower, taking a nice long and relaxing one to wash away all the lingering grime. There was some horrible bruising down her back from when she’d fallen from one story to the next, but otherwise she was relatively unscathed. Just sore.

After her shower, Trisha took some time to check her phone and respond to her messages as best as she could with how cracked the screen was. There was a mixture of excitement and concern from Cass- which was strange, that Leon had told her Casey was hurt but not that he was alright after… So she responded to her first, before cycling through the rest of her friends to thank them.

Then she put her phone away, not planning to look at it again for the rest of the day. It was safer that way, so she didn’t think too much about who did and didn’t message her.

Casey had put together some food for them, so that was eaten before they moved onto what they’d actually gotten out of bed for. Exploring downstairs.

“What do you think’s down there?” Trisha asked, as she looked at the elevator curiously. It was such a strange thing to have in a cabin, after all.
“Maybe- Maybe we should both guess, and see who’s closest to what it actually is?”

Casey frowned slightly, looking directly at Trisha in return.
”Well, I’m working with a little more info than you. But, it’s just a little. Only enough that I’m gonna go out on a limb and say it’s the same spa setup that we had at the other cabin, except underground. Hot tub, sauna, maybe it’s got another bathroom and shower down there? I only saw last night because I checked the elevator shaft to make sure it wasn’t cursed as fuck. But, I did feel the rippling of a bit of water. That’s literally all I’m going off of. It couldn’t have been more than ten feet from the opening of the elevator.”

He knew she’d probably be a little annoyed with him, and his overexplaining certainly wasn’t helping, but honesty was a necessary part of their being together. He wanted her to know that he wasn’t going to hide things, even if sometimes that meant she’d have to deal with his proclivities. It truly had been a matter of wanting them to be safe, and knowing what was down there was crucial to that. If anything, he still felt uneasy about not checking it more thoroughly, as anything could’ve been hiding beyond that short range he peered across.

”Sorry… Unoccupied elevators make me nervous… So do random caves. But, I held back the moment I thought of the whimsy. There’s no telling how big it is; I mean, I felt it yawning and stretching way further on. I just hadn’t gripped onto any real details. Not even directions. Whatever it is, it’s big.” he finished, hoping that qualifier would let Trisha’s mind wander somewhere beyond his initial guess.

Trisha pursed her lips, managing to push down her agitation before she reacted. Her feelings surrounding the day made her touchier, but she’d come far enough to recognise the self fulfilling prophecy it would be if she snapped at the smallest things. She didn’t want to get upset at Casey, especially not at him checking something for their safety. That was far more important than a silly guessing game.

She nodded, expression relaxing as she turned to hug him. It said more about how she was holding onto any little annoyances over it than any words could. He knew how tense she got when she was holding something in, after all.

“At least you’re willing to share your unfair advantage.” She teased quietly.
“Maybe it’s an actual underground cave down there, with a whole lake too. Though something like that wouldn’t appeal to most rich people… I was thinking a full gym, so maybe that and a swimming pool? Or it’s like the basement at the Vanburen mansion, and it’s just filled with antiques for people to look at like a museum.”

Maybe it would just be an extended version of the hot tub and spa setup from their cabin, or another private room. Combined with a bar, maybe, like had been in the shed. It could be all sorts of more boring things that they’d already had. But it was still strange it was so underground it needed an elevator.

“Hopefully the water bit isn’t too big, or I might be getting swimming lessons for my birthday.” She half joked, reaching out to hit the button to open the elevator doors.

Casey giggled, shrugging as he rubbed Trisha’s shoulder and held her close. He knew that wouldn’t be something he’d force on her unless she wanted to try. Otherwise, it’d just stress her out, and it was a day he wanted her to feel as relaxed as she could.

”Hey, no pressure if it is. You get in as much water as you’re comfortable.”

He had their towels in his other hand, and ruffled them slightly as he watched the doors pull open in front of them. It was a plush little elevator with seats along the two sides, and a plaque that framed the back wall of the lift. Casey peered up at it.

”’What started as a search for shelter ended in the most well kept secret this side of the Rockies. Please, responsibly enjoy the natural beauty and modern amenities of Roland’s Cave.’ That’s cute. I wonder how desperate they got for the shelter that they crawled into a cave that deep down. I guess the temperature must regulate itself at those depths. This has to be the highest cave entrance in America, and I’m certain it’s undocumented. Like the plaque says, it’s a secret, right?”

Casey didn’t bother sitting, but there was only two buttons to indicate which direction they should head: Down or up, there was only one option in this context. He nodded forward, practically telling Trisha to press the button.

Trisha was a little distracted by the fact the elevator had seats. How long was the journey down that they felt that was necessary? Or was it just that some of their clientele was too lazy to stand for a few minutes? It was weird, but it did make it surprisingly cosy compared to the normal steel walls.

But Casey drew her attention to the two buttons, and she smiled up at him.

“Maybe I should try the up button, see if it shoots us up into space?" She joked, giggling before leaning forward to press the down one. Then as the elevator started to move she slotted right back into Casey side, turning to cuddle into him. While things had generally been better on their holiday, she'd still be a bit more cautious about being too clingy- at least until the attack. But today there was no caution at all, like before Casey's mood had dropped a few weeks ago. It was her birthday, after all, so she was going to cling to him as much as she wanted.

“The plaque makes it sound like my guess of an underground lake could be right. That would fit natural beauty, wouldn't it?" She said softly.
“I’m not surprised it's stayed secret… Most people wouldn't see an elevator in a cabin and expect it to go to a cave. Well, actually, I'm surprised nobody's posted it on social media. It seems like the exact kind of thing people would love to record- ‘must visit hidden beauty underneath luxury holiday cabin' or something. I'd come across so many videos like that when I used to get… Depressed, I guess, and just stayed in bed scrolling through something on my phone."

Casey nodded gently, frowning slightly as he tried to let the sad circumstance pass without making her feel like he locked in on it.

”Probably still better than my old routine. After the war, I used to sit and play solitaire for hours, just staring at the cards. I’d look at the numbers, the face cards, and just get all wound up in myself. But, still… I’m there with you. And I get it too, Mia shows me those kinds of things sometimes. More before you came around, since I was spending a lot more time with the girls. Mostly to keep them from getting high, I think… I was always nervous about being there and catching them.”

He grimaced, thinking about how grim all of that sounded.
”Point being, uh… Yeah, the clickbait title and everything, for sure. Honestly, I wouldn’t be surprised if there was some sort of NDA-esque agreement that guests had to sign. Wizards cover their asses generally speaking, so it’s not so surprising to me.”

It was hard to avoid that kind of thing in the world of Adepts. There were plenty of ways to block information from reaching Blinds, but nothing worked better than magical contracts. Sometimes they were so strong, that the contracts themselves could take a life of their own: Apparitions born of Bond. Not that anything so strong would be necessary for something like “Don’t post pictures of this place on Blind socials.”, of course. If people had some kind of reason for not participating, then it’d just come back onto the guest whose I.D. is on file… And then, there was reason to dispute things in a much more hands-on fashion. Usually with magical lawyers…

Still, the elevator wasn’t all that long… A minute at most, and it came to rest at the bottom of the shaft before opening up into a sauna-like wood-panelled area. It was warm, if not a little damp. The wood panels had substantial gaps so whatever moisture existed could get in between them, flowing down through the rocks with gentle trickling noises welcoming them into the space.

Then, through a narrow opening ahead, the two of them emerged into a large, wide open cavern that spanned possibly sixty meters. And smack dab in the middle of this massive cave was a masterfully hewn swimming pool, a thin cloud of steam hovering over its surface. It was far cooler in this wide open space, which made sense as to why the water was heated. Crystal clear waters let them see deep into the pool, the incline gradually steepening until it disappeared into inky blackness far beneath.

The wooden floors continued along as well, with small openings leading to other chambers of the cave that included a large game room with dozens of arcade machines lined up and waiting for someone’s input. Then, there was a more intimate sauna area, complete with a much more integrated jet tub that seemed to be built directly into the surrounding rocks. One could even close the door in that room, and the sauna pit in the middle of it would get the entire little chamber filled with sauna steam. Then, the smoking room, which was a third chamber that was exactly like the bar in the garage of their previous cabin, only far more luxurious.

It looked like an entire gambling parlor, with craps tables and poker tables, billiards, and a full wooden bar.

”Holy shit! They must have staffed this place for parties or something like that. I can’t imagine any single group needing this much space!” Casey exclaimed finally, realizing there were other chambers that still awaited their exploration.

Wow." Trisha managed to get out, very eloquently. She wasn't generally one to be impressed by luxury, growing up steeped in it, but this was beyond anything she'd seen. It seemed insane that it even existed, and she was struggling to figure out the purpose. It must be what Casey suggested. Parties. Galas, even. Certainly not a small group staying in a luxury cabin. Not when there was essentially an entire casino.

As she looked around with wide eyes, she not so subtly shuffled herself from one side of Casey to the other. This put him closer to the swimming pool than her, just in case. Sure, this end looked shallow, but it got deep quick enough it made her nervous. She grabbed his hand and squeezed, like it had been a cute swap rather than an anxious one.

“Maybe you have big, rich groups who rent out all the cabins, and then use this space for parties or gatherings or whatever. You're right, it's way too much for the number of people that could fit in the cabin. Even a super rich and privileged group would find it too much!" She smiled up at him, free hand raising to point at the game room then the sauna area.
“I don't know what I want to do first… I guess we should check out the spaces we can't see, right? Then I can decide. Well, we can decide, I'm not going to drag you into something you don't want to do… Like if some magical manicure bar pops up, I won't make you get them."

She leaned into him with a giggle.
“I definitely want to play some of those arcade games with you… It'll be more fun and chill when it's just us."

As opposed to their other times at an arcade… Cass' party would've been a lot for both of them even without how Casey was feeling and what happened. Whereas the first time was really… Just her rather than the surroundings… But she was better now. She wouldn't throw a childish tantrum if he used magic on an arcade machine.

”Will you let me carry you through one of those rail-shooters?” Casey asked in a playful return, slowly rotating around her and letting his arms drape over her front.

There were three passages that obscured what lay ahead in a fantastic fashion. The first led to a comically large section of the cave, where an entire batting and golfing cage coupled up with an indoor skiing and snowboarding simulator. The floors were all covered in thick moss that managed to perfectly replicate the feeling of good, clean turf grass. It easily absorbed the liquid around it, and Casey could feel the Green Lux flowing through it.

He thought for a moment about the people who founded this place. The owners. It had to still be in a family, it was just too detailed and specially catered to ever need a corporate owner. So… Someone else had to be coming. They’d know that operations were missed yesterday, that no reports had been filed after a certain time…

Or did they die in that explosion too? Vaporized along with so many others? The only ones left were those who had been running the office at the time, and he’d put them on ice as quickly as possible. He hadn’t bothered checking their I.D.s at the time, so he took a mental note to let the Sheriff know when they arrived and let them sort it out. There was no point in him getting involved any further than he already had.

”Jesus Christ… This is extravagant.”

He pointed toward the cages.

”Those are tachyo-perception cages. They… Like, if you stand in the spot, you’ll be batting out into a different place entirely. Like, a field, or something probably.” he explained simply, eyes wide as his magic climbed up toward the machines and began to examine them deeply.

“So there's a field somewhere that balls are just flying into out of nowhere? That sounds dangerous, unless it's completely inaccessible." Trisha asked, eyebrows raising as she looked around this even more extravagant cave.
“This whole place is insane. And I didn't think it was possible to see something more extravagant than some of the parties Tansy organised!"

She'd thought the full swimming pool was already a lot, but she guessed there was a full sports facility under here! She wouldn't be surprised to find full tennis courts in one of the other caves sections they hadn't explored yet.

It was a shame she couldn't ski or snowboard, because the simulator for that looked interesting. Plenty of people assumed that as a rich girl her family went on yearly ski trips, but that just hadn't been the reality. While she'd taken weekly ice skating lessons for years just to impress a friend who assumed she could do that, organising to get up a snow covered mountain or find a fake ski slope was more difficult. At least St. Portwell had an ice rink, and James was good at signing off for things that cost money even if he was never around.

Oh, wait, the ice skating was during highschool. So he was already dead then…

“Can you ski or snowboard?" She asked Casey, leaning back against him and gesturing towards the simulator.

”I can ski, yeah. We did some recon on skis over the Alps, but… Well, I never really liked it, it’s awkward for me for some reason. Doing it on that thing would probably be a little better, since there’s so much magical assistance… Honestly, it’d probably be good practice for a beginner if you wanted me to strap you in at some point.” he giggled, having taken a few steps closer to the machine just to look at it properly.

There were plenty of enchantments involving the maintenance of the illusory magics surrounding the machines. Even the slope machine peered down into a magically generated illusion.

”As far as the field question, though… No, the field’s not real. It’s a trick of the mind, and the net behind the illusion catches the balls while the illusion itself carries the simulated continuation of what happened. You hit the ball, it hits the illusion at a particular angle, then you see it fly off into the distance on the predicted arc while in reality it hits the net and drops back into the machine feed.”

Which, he wouldn’t bother explaining, was far more complex magic than necessary to achieve the same effect. It was artful. Everything in this place was artfully magical, and he felt the craftsmanship in every rune and sigil carved into the given material.

”Did… Did you wanna try one of these? Ah, sorry, I’m probably getting more distracted than you are… I do wanna hit baseballs at some point.” he admitted playfully, tucking his hands behind his back and coyly looking at Trisha.

Trisha squinted back up at him, considering for just a moment if she wanted to go with the first response that popped into her head.

“I wouldn't mind hitting some balls." She responded with a reading smile that quickly broke into giggles.
“Probably just for a little bit… But I'm happy to watch you do it for as long as you want to. Just maybe not right away, I'd like to see the other hidden caves first. And maybe we can play some arcade games before getting all sweaty."

She looked over at the cages, then the skiing simulator.

“I think I'll pass on the skiing… The magical machine looks fun, but hurtling down a hill still doesn't appeal even if it's not real. It just seems scary and dangerous. Though I know that's irrational, especially since I can ice skate, and that involves actual bladed boots, and going fast, which is also dangerous-" She rambled for a moment, before shaking her head and laughing softly. At least it wasn't nervous rambling. Just being comfortable enough that the internal thoughts slipped out.

“But I know how to do it safely. I don't know how to ski. I don't really know how to play baseball either, but at least with the magical cage I won't be hitting anyone with the bat or the ball."

”Hey, never say never. I’ll be standing right there, you could totally wreck me.” Casey laughed in return, having had a big smile since the moment Trisha mentioned smacking around balls.

It was funny enough that he didn’t even feel compelled to try and reason her into trying the skiing machine. She wanted to go batting, and that was more than enough.

”But, come on… You’re right after all. There’s more exploring to be done.”

Casey half-tugged Trisha until she was at his side, and the two traversed through the winding hall back to the main area before heading for the branch closer to the entrance than all the others. This one was, if nothing else, a little dull compared to the others in that it was a fully open and comically large function hall. It wasn’t the size of a convention hall, but could very clearly host an incredibly packed wedding reception or something similar.

Casey could tell that this entire room was enchanted before they even entered, feeling his magic slipping into the control box to find all the little functions of it. They must’ve had two or three Orange Adepts stationed in this place whenever there was an event, just to make sure that all the different control boxes were attended to as was necessary.
With a single impulse, Casey could command the wooden floor to rise up and reform itself into tables of various shapes and sizes to accommodate guests. The lighting could be changed rapidly, speakers open and close behind humidity-controlled lids to hide the electronics, and a kitchen set rapidly deployed from a rear wall upon his request.

”It’s basically a fucking carnival down here… I’m amazed there aren’t more rides and prize games, honestly. It’s like our first overnight date out on the island…” he giggled, remembering how much fun they’d had.

“Can you imagine if they’d fit a rollercoaster down here?” Trisha laughed, trying to imagine how ridiculous it would look. The place was already ridiculous enough, though she could at least see the practicality of this room. Everything controlled by impressive magic so that it could be set up however you wanted… It was the dream events room in a way. But it was strange to have an event room under bookable accommodation. She couldn’t imagine ferrying everyone down here in that elevator.

But a rollercoaster would be crazier. She squinted happily at Casey, managing to giggle even at the thought of how terrified she’d been on the one on their date. It was a bit ridiculous with what happened after and everything they’d been through… But she’d probably still be scared on a rollercoaster.

“Prize games would be fun… They’d have to make them magic too, so you don’t need a person manning them. And then it’s not quite the same, because there isn’t some guy with a fish hat handing you a massive plushie.” She grinned, reaching out to take Casey’s hand and swinging it between them.
“Or to be impressed by how well we worked together as a couple, giving us the top prize even though neither of us got all the matching fish… Magical prize games would probably be stricter, wouldn’t they? Still fun, since it’s the playing that’s more important.”

Casey playfully frowned in return, shrugging his shoulders as he tucked her into his arms closer.
”Who knows; if everyone can play fair, there’s no need to regulate it. Most of the time, people who know they have an unfair advantage naturally tend to sit things out. Lucky people like Leon can turn it down to a near-human level, and then there’s Adjoined like you who are generally mundane but can tap into a power by choice. Others have no say, and are on one-hundred percent the whole time, whether it's Adeptal fiddling that can’t be reversed or being on the wrong end of the Adjoined spectrum. It’d be pretty hard to make a machine that compensates for all that…”

He let them wander the hall a moment, their feet echoing into the rock walls around them as they walked.

”I… Feel like these people have the money to get that type of thing done if they wanted.”

He frowned, feeling a little queasy with the thought of the owners having to deal with what’s happened, and his part in the responsibility of it happening in the first place. Of course, he knew he couldn’t live with that guilt. Just like the friends he’d lost, it couldn’t be him or them. Sometimes there was no reason for it either, but this time… At least there were people he could point out. Reasons why. But, it couldn’t be compensated.
Could he ask people to work the McGuffin with him? Sure… But, he felt like that would be abuse… And it’d wipe away the guilt of Lynette Richoux and her cronies. Magical people died, and they’d want answers. They’d get them.

”Come on, let’s see what’s last.” Casey finished, having rotated them toward the way in.

Back out into the main room and across, there was a sign that said Concessions with bright lights around it, and as they passed by the sign, it opened up to a fully stocked concession stand with all the snacks one could ever want, and a magical popcorn machine that seemed to pop and dispense fresh popped corn in a variety of flavors to compliment the all-in-one soda fountain.

Casey laughed at the machine, almost immediately taking a cup and testing it out for himself. The thing was ridiculously magic, and had the signature of Chef Dubois’ magic inside it.

”Well, I bet we can both guess what this last one is… How big do you think it’s gonna be?” he asked her, waving his hand to see if she wanted anything.

“Probably the same size as a normal cinema.” Trisha laughed, shaking her head at the ridiculousness of that. Who needed that? With one hand she reached out to snatch up a bag filled with gummy candy, the other moving to steal some popcorn out of Casey’s cup. She didn’t need a whole one of her own, after all.

Having Trisha’s intuition at their back Casey was happy to let the dice roll and enter with his eyes closed. When they opened in the entryway, they were treated to another cavern of tremendous size, where rows and rows of red reclining couches and loveseats formed consecutive rings around a massive theatre canvas. Off to the side was a platform with a small computer setup, and all around them were massive speakers that must’ve got this room shaking with the bass of the movies and shows being played.

”Well, I’ll be damned, Babe…” Casey cooed, looking around and smiling widely.
”I think we’ll need something like this one day. Not even joking.”

Somehow it ended up even bigger than she’d guessed… Though she supposed you got some cinemas this big. But not as fancy, with all the comfortable looking seating that she was already looking forward to cuddling up on. She guessed this was where they’d watch the post reception movie, or do the inanely boring powerpoint presentation.

“You think we’ll need one this big?” Trisha emphasised, playfully bumping into him and looking up with a bright smile.
“How many kids are you planning to have?!”

”Bigger magic screen, bigger audio system; I don’t think how many kids matters when such theoretical luxury is on the table. It’s not about giving them bragging rights, so much as its about making sure that their quiet life is full of enrichment. Even I remember going to the movies without my folks sometimes, just paying the five bucks to see something I’d never seen before.”

Casey shrugged, blushing and smiling with a goofy smile. In truth, cinema was magical before he could ever even observe magic. Even as a child, his mind had been resistant to magical exposure, and although his Third Eye opened sometime in grade school, it was still late. Late enough that “magic” was still what he saw on the big screen before it was ever something he could see in front of his eyes. There was a soft spot for movies in his heart, probably only matched in his family by Leon.

”I’ve already got an idea too… We uh… Well, I set up a mechanical doorman, and we reward the kids with movie passes. So the doorman makes sure they’re getting the full movie theatre experience; they hand him the pass, get their snacks, then get ushered in so they can enjoy their reward… Sounds reasonable to me.” Casey explained, shrugging his shoulders as he continued to look around this fantastical place.

Ohhhhh. Trisha nodded in understanding, looking up at him as he looked around rather than continuing to look around the luxurious private cinema. She liked cinemas and movies, but they’d been more of a location to visit with friends or on a date because it was easy. Especially for first dates. She was fairly certain she’d had her first kiss in a cinema… Though that wasn’t really something she wanted to think about now.

“I was thinking about how many kids we’d need to fill a place like this. But I guess it’s not about that, it’s about the experience of it being a cinema rather than just a big screen at home. It would be nice to have something like that, since they won’t be able to go to the nearest town themselves… At least not till they're older.” She smiled softly. It was a nice future to think about, where they could give their children all the luxuries they wanted to- without overly spoiling them, of course.

“I bet we could even set it up so it’s only ‘showing’ a few movies and they have to pick one, like a traditional cinema, rather than being able to access anything on the internet. Make it as authentic as possible.” She continued, before gesturing towards the platform with the computer setup.
“Do you think we can just use that? My laptop didn’t make it, so we have no other way of playing movies here.”

”Well, I hope we can. If we’re lucky there’s no locks on it or anything, or maybe we’ll have to call Cass and have her remotely hack it or something…” he stuck his tongue out, giggling as he shifted his arm to slide around her before letting his head lean down on top of hers.

”Do you want to check it out now? Before we get into anything else, so we know whether or not we’ll be using it later?” he asked gently, assuming she’d want it done and already arching his leg to begin walking toward the system.

Trisha nodded, letting him walk them both towards the system without any resistance.
“It’ll help plan the rest of the day if we know. Not that I want to strictly plan it, but I think we’d both prefer some kind of plan. I’d probably save movie watching for when we come back from dinner, so if it doesn’t work… We can just cuddle in bed instead.”

She giggled as they reached the podium. It wasn’t really a laptop, but more like a computer system specifically for this setup. There was a keyboard and mouse, but the screen seemed to work as a touch one too. That gave her some hope at least.

She found the power button, watching as it quickly booted up. There was an immediately clear GUI, instead showing a terminal. But it was a descriptive one… It seemed it could boot in a few modes. Having it turn on like this was probably enough of a fail safe to stop just anyone using it, but it wasn’t too difficult for Trisha to figure out what to type to get it into cinema mode.

Then it turned into something much more friendly. It was laid out like a streaming service, and she had a feeling they could probably find just about any movie they wanted on it.

“Wow, either they’ve got a magical movie database or directly pirated all of this.” She commented, reaching out for the screen now and swiping down. Everything was neatly categorised, with the first movies being ones previously watched. She looked up at Casey with a bright smile.
“Now we need to make the harder decision… What to watch later.”

Casey shrugged, knowing a billion movies he’d want to watch. Funnily enough, he could easily watch movies he’d seen before the war, no matter what their content. They could be the most disturbing, gross horror movies, but as long as he’d watched them before he wound up seeing the real things, they were practically separated from reality.
Though, he had the chance to try something new as well… Encapsulating that type of mindset, with a little help from his White Lux, Casey wondered if he could essentially isolate his own triggers within sub-brains that were unable to observe their surroundings.

From there, he figured he could re-introduce the memories through the lens of his old mindset, and ultimately repiece the movie together in a watchable format in near-real time. Fast enough that Trisha probably wouldn’t notice. But, if he was going to do that, he was going to have to tell her…

”Well… We can watch something comfy pretty safely, or we can watch whatever you want for a throwback. Orrrrrrrr… I can try something out. Y’know my thing with movies?-” he asked casually, this being a well worn topic for them at this point.

”-I was thinking maybe I can solve it, and we can watch that horror movie you were interested in that came out last month? If it’s on here… I think I’ve got a magic solution that I haven’t tried yet.”

Trisha pursed her lips, looking up at Casey inquisitively. It was the kind of expression she had when she was considering something, rather than being upset. She wasn’t sure what to think about it… because what was the solution? She could live without watching a horror movie that he wasn’t able to watch. She could even watch it with Cass sometime, though Cass really wasn’t the best person to watch movies with unless she got really engrossed in them. She didn’t want him to push himself for something silly like a movie.

“How?” She asked, before quickly realising that could come across as more accusatory than she meant. Especially with how conversations had gone in the past.
“I mean, would it definitely solve it? Because I’d love to watch that horror movie with you, but not if it might end up a bad time for you. That would be worse than never watching it at all so… I’d feel more comfortable knowing what you plan to do.”

”I’m pretty good at locking thoughts down. I was thinking that I could maybe make a separate brain to process the movie and kind of filter it into a watchable experience that doesn’t turn me into a slathering mess.” he explained rather simply, not wanting to bore her with any particular details unless she asked for them.

Trisha furrowed her brow, trying to understand how that would work. Wouldn’t the separate brain still be him? She guessed maybe he could pick and choose pieces for a white lux ‘brain’. She didn’t entirely understand it, but if he thought it would work…

“You’d still be yourself while doing that, and able to enjoy it?” She asked back, just as simply. That was what was most important to her. Especially today.
“It won’t make you… Out of it or anything? Not that we’d be talking much during the film, I suppose.”

”I’d be me, yes!” he giggled, holding her tight and kissing the top of her head.

”Y’know the delay on live television? In case something awful randomly happens, and they need to cut away? It’d be that, except uh… In reverse. The second brain is watching the movie maybe a quarter of a second faster than us, since it's the longest I can really muster with any consistency. So, I’m kind of watching it ahead of time? But, so quickly that by the time that the second brain does whatever I need it to, and then transfers it to my personal observational mind, I’ll be on queue.” he began to explain in greater detail, taking her initial question as an invitation to be better informed. It was his nature, after all…

”My only problem is what I’m actually supposed to do with it… The feed of information, I mean… Because, essentially the only options I can really think of are: To just not transfer images it recognizes as triggering, to alter them in a way, like blurring or pixelation, or… To use it as a pre-processor… Basically, uh, let it have the panic attacks for me, so that when I receive the images, they’re already kind of dead to me. All three options sound like they make things awkward, but my assumption is that with a lot more practice, I’ll be better at doing it.”

Having laid it out fully, it definitely sounded like something he should practice on his own time, and now he was a little embarrassed. Trisha would be able to feel his hair drape just around her face, with most of it pulled back in a tight bun.

”Maybe we’ll save it…” he said simply, forehead pressed against Trisha’s cranium.

“It’s up to you." Trisha said softly, tilting her head up to rub her nose against his. Then she tilted it a little further to press a light miss against his lips.

“I’m not sure I'll want to watch the horror movie after dinner anyway. Something more comfy or nostalgic would probably be better… Then you can save practicing movie brain splitting another time. So yeah, actually, maybe saving it would be better." She continued, like it was a compromise for the two of them. It sort of was. If he was going to be distracted figuring out how to filter things, then trying to do it, she wouldn't be able to enjoy herself. And there really was a fair chance she'd want to watch something easy later.

And a horror film maybe wasn't the best after what had happened. Horror movies didn't tend to affect her unless they hit very specific Stygian Snake caused triggers, and this one shouldn't, but it was better to be safe all round.

She nuzzled her nose against his again, breaking out into a smile. Her arms snaked up to loosely drape over his shoulders.
“Right now, I'd like you to carry me through a shooter arcade game… Then maybe we can find something I can carry you through. Or we can just struggle and fail together at one."

Casey nodded happily, squeezing her tightly as the two of them turned from the podium and made their way back down among the loungers. He would always be pleased when she said how she felt, even if it hurt. This time, it wasn’t even a problem. Trisha’s way of thinking was great, and she’d presented her ideas as her own, leaving him free of any guilt for not necessarily wanting to push himself either.

Games it was, and whatever else she had the whim for. He was extra happy just to be able to do this with her.


Interactions: No one
Ella’s Top Secret Training Location (Her Garden)


"Prism– Princess– Daylight– Blade!"

With a minute worth of dramatic spins and poses, Ella’s channeler elongated into a blade made of light. She grinned. She had it! This was the fifth consecutive time she’d done it with no problems! She swung it towards her makeshift target- some old chairs she’d dragged out of the basement.

After the party, Ella had spent a week under forced house arrest to recover from a concussion, before training like crazy. She met up with her bestest friends Nora and Kari of course, but when she wasn’t at school or running she was training. Originally, she could only transform into a magical girl, but now she actually had magic attacks.

It was exciting, though the excitement was dampened by what happened at the party. A lot of people had died. While Ella still remained as positive as she could, it had still affected her. Of course it had… She still had nightmares from it. But a magical girl couldn’t cower in fear. She had to get better and protect people who couldn’t! And it wasn’t like she was alone… She had a team.

Wait! She had a meeting today!

The light sword shattered, dissipating into nothingness as she ran back into her house to check her phone.

11:44.

Oh no… She was definitely going to be late!


Interactions: Everyone, Kari & Lupe @Evil Ghost Note
Cornell High

One of the last people burst in in a flurry of noise and colour. Ella’s cheeks were slightly flushed and there was a thin sheen of sweat on her forehead, but she didn’t seem all that out of breath after running the whole way here. While her outfit was as cute and pink as normal, there was the addition of her sailor moon wand hanging from a makeshift holster at her waist.

"Sorry I’m late!" Ella shouted. "I lost track of time, have we started yet?!"

Not waiting for a response, and completely ignoring the tension still simmering under the surface, she bounded right towards Kari. She didn’t even notice the massive whiteboard or the fact Kari looked like she was holding a lesson. Nope, she was completely oblivious to this all, swooping Kari up into a tight hug as if she hadn’t seen her, like, a week ago.

"Kari! I missed you! Is Nora– Oh, wait, I’m interrupting, aren’t I?!" She only noticed something was off now, letting go of Kari and stepping back. She quickly read the board, awkwardly rubbing the back of her neck. Whoops! They clearly had already started! Without her!

Which didn’t bother Ella at all, because she was the one that was running late. "Sorry!"

She shuffled back towards Lupe, unable to resist giving her a tight hug too. Honestly, she wanted to hug the whole room, she was just so glad to see them all alive! But she didn’t want to ruin how the meeting was going… Not that she had any idea what was happening.

"Can you catch me up?" She whispered to Lupe, not particularly conspicuously because quiet wasn’t a word in her vocabulary.


Interactions: No one
Lexi’s House, after 4am


It wasn’t unusual for Lexi to be up late. Her wild life often led to sleepless nights by choice- throwing parties in the abandoned steel mill with friends, sneaking into some boy or girl's bedroom once it got dark, band practice till the early hours… All fun things to do late at night. Coming home to her sister commandeering her room wasn’t the kind of fun shit she wanted to be doing.

”Why the fuck are you even here?” Lexi finally asked, after ignoring Danielle for a solid hour. She sat on her bed, window beside her open as she smoked out of it. Dani lounged at the other end, furiously typing on her phone.

“Dad’s is haunted.”

”Ha ha. Bet he was pissed you dyed your hair and you can’t be assed to deal with it.”

“He was,” Dani flicked her recently dyed bright red hair over her shoulder, before fixing Lexi with a deadpan stare. “But I’m not joking. His house is haunted.”

Lexi rolled her eyes. If their father’s house- the house they grew up in- was haunted, surely they would’ve known before now? Something exciting and spooky would’ve happened. But no, somehow it was only recently, when nothing–

Oh, right. They both developed magic.

”So? Quite being a fucking pussy and just tell the ghost to fuck off. I’m not having you stealing my room ‘till you man up.” Lexi kicked her sister’s leg, dismissively waving a hand. She’d only just adjusted this room to be entirely hers, rather than one the two of them shared- no fucking way was she going back to that.

“If I had my way I’d be out of this shitty town. It isn’t my fault the roads are fucked! Like, magically fucked.”

Yeah, yeah, Lexi had heard the story. The big old pity party that Dani was planning to go back to University, only to realise something was absolutely fucked about the roads. So clearly fucked she was too scared to go down them… And got magic out of it. Great. ”Save it with the ‘woe is me’ speech. There’ll be something haunting mom’s place too if your sorry ass doesn’t go back to Gabriel’s.”

“Aw, you’re going to kill me? Really, Lex? You have that in you? Think you can take me?” Dani teased, flashing her a taunting grin. Lexi rolled her eyes again.

She knew from experience that when it came to a physical fight her and Dani were equally matched now- though it hadn’t been the case growing up. One of the pains of being the younger, smaller one. But she didn’t need to be the one to do it. She could just have one of her rats bite Dani’s throat out. What would Dani do about it? Ask a ghost for help.

“Whatever.” Her phone buzzed, drawing her attention away from her annoyance. She expected a text from Natasha, hoping it would give her an excuse to go back out… Huh. Not someone she’d ever expected a message from. How interesting. Her lips pulled up into an evil grin, eyes narrowing with a pleasure similar to what a cat got when playing with a mouse.

”Give me a ride somewhere tomorrow?”

“Huh? What’s in it for me?”

”You don’t join all those ghosts you’ve been complaining about.”



Interactions: Group, Tommy @Blizz, Vicky @Atrophy, Tyler @NoriWasHere, Daniel @Drag
Cornell High


For a moment, Tuyen had been terrified that Vicky was going to end their friendship there and then. The way she glared at the cup, and then at Tuyen… It was over wasn’t it? Should she apologise? Beg?

But what she feared didn’t come. Vicky softened… She said what Tuyen had desperately hoped she would. Her tense frame relaxed into the hug, though it was hard not to flinch at the loud slurp in her ear. She relaxed again, though, when she realised it was just Vicky taking a sip, and not some kind of terrifying noise- or hallucination.

”I’m glad too,” she admitted quietly.

She didn’t protest the choice of seat Vicky made for her, just glad that everything was fine between them. She couldn’t lose Vicky today… Not just today. Ever. She’d do anything to keep her friend.

She was a little confused by Tommy’s comment about a day going by in seconds. She hadn’t experienced that? If anything, the day had felt far too long. But days like this always did. It would be better now. She wasn’t alone, even if she wasn’t comfortable in a lot of the company. She could just silently listen.

Thankfully Vicky already knew she didn’t have magic. It wasn’t a lie, either. Even if the bat pointed to Daniel, and he explained his own predicament. His demon allowed him to transform from the sounds of it. Or rather, took over. It wasn’t magic, but it wasn’t normal either. It wasn’t something in between… A third thing perhaps, different from what Vicky and Tommy and the others had. Different from Tuyen’s, even. As far as she was aware, there were no magical weapons or toughness for her.

As Daniel finished speaking, she twisted in her seat to look at him past Vicky, her dark eyes filled with sympathy. She smiled comfortingly at him, as if that would help. Her hands clenched together in her lap, fingers wringing together as she wondered if she should try and say something… Anything to make him feel a little better. But what could she say?

She wasn’t brave enough to admit she was in a similar situation. She didn’t want anyone else to know. It was already hard enough that he did... And he understood somewhat. But she just sounded like she was going insane.

Tap, tap, tap.

Tuyen nearly jumped out of her skin as a loud tapping on one of the windows from the hallway echoed around the room. Her nails dug into her skin, and eyes snapping over to the source.

Tap, tap, tap.

It was a crow… But a crow with only one eye, a gaping socket where the other should be. She bit down on her lips hard enough to draw blood, suppressing the panic she felt seeing it. She couldn’t tell if it was real or not. She could never tell. Why a crow? It wasn’t something she was scared of, but the Shadow didn’t follow any kind of logic. Maybe it was just to freak her out.

She didn’t want to out herself as going insane, but at the same time, what if it was a threat?

Tommy,” she whispered, leaning around Vicky’s legs to get closer to him. She subtly pointed towards the window. ”Can you see that-”

”So this is where the freakshow is?” Lexi announced her entrance with a typical snide comment, a mirthful gaze flickering across all of the familiar faces. Her lazy smile made it seem like she was just here for a normal gathering. But she was almost always smiling, and it was rarely good.

It was an interesting group. Plenty of losers, and two of her least favourite-favourites- people she fucking hated, but loved to fuck with.

”And Tyler’s already playing with balls! Can’t keep it in your pants, huh?” She grinned at the school’s biggest prick, sauntering into the room. She didn’t properly sit down, instead leaning against the table Vicky had plopped herself on, flicking a cigarette into her mouth and lighting it without any care. She was acting like she owned the place, and looked the part too.

The pockets of her black cargo pants clearly had something in them, bulging in the way they didn’t when they just had a packet of cigarettes in them- maybe it was multiple to get through this meeting. Not that Lexi needed to smoke to deal with people. Other people needed to smoke to deal with her.

More likely there was just everything she could possibly need stuffed in there, because the skimpy bralet on her upper half certainly wasn’t holding anything. She hadn’t even bothered with a jacket.

If anyone looked closely for long enough there was occasional movement. Nothing too obvious, just occasional twitching. It caused the chains hanging off her belt to jingle occasionally, though her movements did the same.

It was less creepy than the tapping that had now ceased… But the crow was still there, half hidden in shadow, but easy to spot for anyone who looked.

”I overheard your shit, Danny- Sounds rough.” Her words were coated in false sympathy. ”How about we perform an exorcism? I know a guy… Don’t worry, it won’t be too satanic. Maybe just a bit of blood. Ah, wait, you need to lose your virginity first. Shame.”

She waved it off, moving onto her next victim. There were so many to pick from.

”Wow, didn’t think you had the balls to show your face after you killed your boyfriend, Posie.” Lexi’s sharp eyes cut to Vicky, smile still filled with fake sympathy. ”Oh wait, sorry, ex-boyfriend. How’s it going with Tyler?”

”That’s not what ha-” Tuyen’s voice was barely above a whisper, but Lexi still caught it, and cut her off.

”Did I ask? Of course you’d defend her, you’re basically stuck up her ass.”

Tuyen bit down on her lips, eyes widening as she forced herself not to panic. She should defend her friend, but she couldn’t, she didn’t know what to say. Lexi terrified her.

Lexi raised her eyebrows, and laughed. ”So, Posie, who’re you gonna point your murder bat at next?”
cw: self harm, suicidal ideation, parental death



Interactions:
Tuyen’s House. 5am.


Blood dripped down her legs, crimson red drops staining white porcelain, turning pink as water diluted them. There was blood on her hands too. She couldn’t get it off, no matter how hard she scrubbed them, or how much pain she caused herself in repentance. It wasn't really there, she knew that, but she couldn't get rid of it, just like she couldn't get rid of her feelings of self hatred and despair no matter how hard she tried.

Tuyen pointed the shower head to the fresh wounds on her thighs, joining ugly lines that spanned years of time. The burning sensation as the water hit them made her wince, further calming the static in her mind. But the thoughts never really went away.

Especially not right now. In the weeks since the event Tuyen had only spiraled further. She attended one day of school, then skipped the rest. Otherwise, she only left the house to go to work.

Until six days ago.

Then the Shadow had played an especially cruel trick on her. Sleep deprivation had already wreaked havoc on her mind. Nothing felt quite real… So it was even more difficult to tell what was a hallucination and what wasn’t.

For a whole day, she’d been back there. In the small apartment she shared with her dad, with the peeling paint on the walls and the mismatched furniture. She was younger. Eleven, maybe, with a lighter heart. A year before it happened- before what happened? Losing him felt like a bad dream. Because he was right there as if plucked from her blurry memories. They talked just like they always did. They ate, and she read him the latest short story she finished. He liked it.

It felt so real.

Then it was gone. Back to the bedroom with its pristine walls and handed down furniture, her dark green blanket gripped tight in her hands and a deep emptiness left in her chest. She hadn’t even told him everything she’d wanted to.

It was the first time since her dad’s funeral that she’d truly considered following him. There wasn’t anyone left for her anymore. Nobody would miss her. Not Min, who’d left for a better future, nor Vicky, who’d been ignoring her for weeks. Nobody. It didn’t seem worth suffering anymore. She was miserable, and she made other people’s lives worse. Maybe if she died she’d be able to go back to the apartment again.

In the end, she couldn’t quite see it through. She was a coward, and the Shadow wouldn’t let her take the easy way out. Instead she hovered just above that point, her ability to function completely gone. It was bad enough she called off work ‘sick’, asking to be taken off the rota for at least a week. Money wasn’t such a concern when she was barely eating, and a future didn’t even seem possible.

As if realising it had gone too far, the Shadow had been quieter since. Not completely silent, but less present. It wasn’t like it was needed to make her mood drop.

No, that didn’t take much. Just as she was beginning to drag herself out of the deep depressive pit, her aunt and uncle came home. Then, her aunt found out about the party, and about how she’d been skipping school. Her reaction had been even worse than normal. She said things even the Shadow didn’t think, told Tuyen she didn’t deserve to be born, and beat her shoulder with a shoe for good measure.

It was another first since her dad’s funeral- the first time she almost cried in front of someone. But she didn’t. She had to function again, no matter how difficult it felt, and how leaving her room felt like she was being dragged across burning coals. She had to leave the house again, trying to pretend she wasn’t drowning and make herself look the part too. And tomorrow was that day. No, it was today, now.

She remembered what Min said when he called her earlier.

”Don’t take anything she said to heart. Remember it’s the anniversary tomorrow… You know how much she loved her sister. Just be careful, and gentler, please?”

She was my mom too, Tuyen had wanted to say. Don’t I deserve some kindness?

But she couldn’t. She agreed, as though she’d ever forget the day her mother died, and like it didn’t affect her just as badly. She knew Min meant well. He’d been concerned about her too, and he was just trying to make her feel better. She didn’t deserve any sympathy anyway. It was her fault. Her mom’s blood was on her hands as much as those teenagers in the warehouse.

A buzz from outside the shower brought her out of her spiralling thoughts before the razor ‘slipped’ again.

Maybe Vicky had finally decided to text her back. It was unlikely… She must be really mad this time. The longest Vicky had ignored her before was a week. In a way it had been harder then, because Tuyen went to school and had to see her everyday, but still–

It wasn’t Vicky. It was… Kari? They’d talked a few times, mostly when Tuyen was in the library alone. They had a similar taste in books… but couldn’t be considered anything close to friends. So why was she texting her?

It was about a meeting… For magic people? But Tuyen didn’t have magic. Who’d told her she even knew about it? She didn’t want to go… but it would be rude not to. Besides, she wasn’t allowed in the house tomorrow. Her aunt wanted her out all day. It was so unfair.

Maybe Vicky would be there. Would she be upset if Tuyen didn’t text her about the meeting? She had to be invited, didn’t she? Biting her chapped lips, Tuyen sent another quick text- the fourth without response. After the first three, she’d been waiting for Vicky to reach out first.

Are you doing anything tomorrow?

There. Tuyen took a deep breath, putting her phone back beside the sink. Now she had to actually shower… Shower and deal with the sluggishly bleeding cuts on her legs, then make herself look as human as possible.

Cornell Graveyard. 8am.

Yeon-Seo Doan née Lee
April 20th ████ - October 14th ████


”Hi Mom. It’s been a while… Almost two months. I’m sorry I didn’t visit before. I have a lot to catch you up on… Will you tell dad for me? I’m not ready to talk to him outloud yet. I- I just can’t w-without- I’m sorry… I don’t want to believe it. But he’s there with you now. I- I hope you’re together at least.”

”There was a party last month… Something attacked everyone. I don’t know what it was, some kind of monster, and it killed so many people… Things have been strange since. Everything’s different… I- I’ve- There’s something haunting me. I don’t know what to do, it- it shows me things. Or- Or I’m just going mad. I don’t know. Someone else also- Well, it’s not quite the same. But it’s not just me being haunted… So I think it’s real, whatever it is.”

”But I’m doing fine, really, I promise. Tell dad that too. He wouldn’t believe it if he was here. You… I don’t know about you. I barely knew you. Dad didn’t tell me what you thought about m- magic. It doesn’t matter. I’m alright, it’s just been strange. I’ll come back sooner this time.”

A small bunch of white chrysanthemums was put in front of the neatly kept grave.

”I love you, mom. Goodbye.”

I love you too, dad. I miss you.


Interactions: Vicky @Atrophy, Tommy & Porter @Blizz, Daniel @Drag
Cornell Highschool. Midday.

It was strange coming back to school now that it was closed, after skipping it for all of the weeks it had been open. It was unnerving just how quiet it was, the oppressive atmosphere drawing Tuyen’s shoulders towards her ears.

She felt some relief at the sight of Vicky’s bike chained to the rack, putting her own much more worn one beside it. The relief quickly turned to anxiety. What if Vicky was mad at her for coming along, or upset she hadn’t made more of an effort? Or worse, if she continued to just outright ignore her.

Hopefully not. She’d even made the trip to Starbucks, suppressing the panic attack from being somewhere with so many people (not that many by most other’s standards) to get the complicated drink her friend couldn’t go a day without. She’d been more careful with it than herself, bashing her knee against a pole to avoid spilling even a little bit of it.

The scrape from that incident was hidden along with the carefully bandaged cuts by the dark green pinafore dress she wore. It fell just above her ankles, layered over a baggy cream sweater that covered the nasty bruise on her shoulder and the other marks on her arms. There were times during the hallucinations when she accidentally scratched herself, and others when she dug her nails into her skin to bring herself out of it. It's sleeves were even long enough to cover her cracked, red hands if she wanted to.

She didn’t want to go inside. She wanted to go back home and hide in her room until she withered away.

What was worse? Facing her aunt, or whoever was invited to this meeting?

The Shadow crawled up the bike rack, white eyes narrowing tauntingly. It didn’t need to speak in her mind for her to understand it. She was a coward. She didn’t want to deal with either.

She took a deep breath. It would be no different from school. She’d fade into the background, listen carefully, and maybe learn something that could help her. People would barely notice her. They wouldn’t be able to notice how pallid her skin had gotten in the last month- golden brown turned to a more dull ashy tone. She could just blame the lack of sun recently anyway- she always went a shade paler in the winter. Nobody would think too hard about how it was barely October.

And she’d put on enough makeup to hide the dark bags under her eyes, though she couldn’t use it to cover the bloodshot eyes that went hand in hand with severe sleep deprivation. It wasn’t like anyone would care, especially if she smiled. She looked like she should a month after watching so many people dying- a little tired, a little stressed, but coping.

Tuyen took a deep breath, finally forcing herself into the building. Thankfully one of the side doors was unlocked, so she didn’t have to try to go in the main door. The soft thuds of her converse on the ground seemed to echo around the empty corridors, causing her to flinch and hurry faster. She didn’t want to linger.

Her entrance was quiet, especially when compared to Tyler’s. She slipped in practically silently, hoping to go unnoticed, but still smiling in case she didn’t. This warm smile was flashed towards Kari in a polite greeting as her gaze flickered between everyone there in a way that was too quick to be relaxed.

There were a couple of people she was relieved to see, and many she wasn’t. Daniel and Tommy’s presence was a small comfort where all the others put her on edge. One shared a similar curse to her, and the other had been kind when he didn’t need to be… The rest she barely knew.

Except Vicky, whose presence brought both comfort and put her on edge.

”Hi, Daniel. It’s nice to see you again,” she said quietly, under the cover of Tyler trying to draw the attention of the whole room. He looked like he was sleeping better than when they talked before, at least- she wanted to talk with him again about their problems, but now wasn't the right time. Not with so many people around. She couldn't linger, though she went a slightly longer route so she walked past him on the way to Vicky. Avoiding the centre of the room, obviously. She had to talk to Vicky quickly… She wanted to. She really did. She missed Vicky, but she also understood why she was ignoring Tuyen. Of course she was. She was busy with magic, and probably still upset about that group chat, and upset that Tuyen hadn’t stood up for her more.

”Vicky! You’re here… I thought you would be, since you actually have magic.” Unlike her, was left unspoken. “I brought you a drink.”

Tuyen stopped just to the side of Vicky, speaking quietly enough that only Tommy should be able to hear as well - especially as she stood more in front of Tommy than Vicky. She put the sugar-free vanilla latte on the table beside her friend. It meant she could take it if she wanted it, or ignore it just like she’d been ignoring Tuyen. Deservedly.

”Don’t worry if you don’t want it. I just wanted to get it for you, it’s your normal order- unless that’s changed. It’s really nice to see you… Hi Tommy.” She turned her smile from Vicky to Tommy, before glancing past him towards Porter. She was a little sad that the massive mustelid was away from his summoner… It would be easier to calm down if she was able to pet him again.

She didn’t sit down, awkwardly standing there as she tried to figure out where she should sit. Beside Vicky would be her preference, but if she gave her the cold shoulder, then she could sit next to Tommy… She’d still be close. Part of it was the selfish desire to be close to her only friend, for whom her feelings were stronger than she wanted them to be, and another part was a less selfish desire to actually be there if another monster appeared.

Her smile wavered a bit as she actually processed what Tyler said. She didn’t have the confidence to voice her thoughts to the group, so she just quietly spoke to Vicky and Tommy instead. ”I thought this was a meeting to figure out what’s going on. Did I miss something? Why is he talking about leadership?”



Cornell Diner


It was 11:48 on a cloudy, wet morning. The diner in downtown Cornell was open for business, going onto the busiest hour of the day. For a city so sleepy, there were still plenty of residents going about their days. People on their way to an evening shift at work, people on their way home after morning shifts, and a whole room full of faceless ones who’d be forgotten when they walked out the door. And like any half-decent diner, it was still pretty quiet. No loud conversations that could be heard across the room, it was sleepy even as it was packed.

And, thankfully, it was nearly break time for a few of the staff inside. Rain gently pattered down the windows outside.

“Tuyen!” Lauren Bracken waved to get the girl’s attention. “Whatever you’re doing, do it and then take a break for a little, it’s almost noon anyway.” She’d been working here about as long as Tuyen had been alive, and managed shift schedules these days.

Tuyen almost dropped the glass she was holding, someone directly addressing her snapping her out of the daze she’d been in. It was surprisingly easy to work no matter what her mood was- she put up an outer shell, smiling and acting like normal. Customers didn’t care for conversation, anyway. The surface level was always easier.

It was why she was able to go to work, where she didn’t leave the house for anything else. She had been taken off shifts for a few days after the party, but quickly asked to be put back on- she needed the money.

”Alright I will, thanks,” she said simply with a smile. It didn’t take her long to finish up this drink order, taking it over to young teenagers enjoying still being off school. With that done she escaped to the break room.

It was quiet in here, at least. Not that the diner was noisy, but for Tuyen the place being filled made it feel louder than it was. Even if she was coping, it was nice to have a moment to herself… Even if it wasn’t really to herself. Her Shadow was always there, even if it had been silent this morning. Maybe it understood that she needed money to survive, and it couldn’t get whatever it wanted out of her if she starved to death.

She sat down, the customer service smile sliding off her face and being replaced with tired neutrality. There were no new messages on her phone as she checked it, which was good. She convinced herself it was good, because it meant she wasn’t ignoring anyone. Not that anyone would text her aside from Vicky and her family… But it was good Vicky hadn’t texted her while she was at work. She was fairly certain her friend was still upset with her, and she didn’t want to make that worse.

Moments later, a red two-door car pulled up in the parking lot. Tommy stuck an umbrella out the door and then stepped out. He carried a plastic container in one arm and hurried through the rain, walking around the building and to the side door. He came here a lot to bring his mom some food in the middle of the day, since she was usually in a hurry to get going when she had places to be. The college student smoking a dart against the dumpster waved him inside without much thought.

He stepped inside and walked down the hallway, then turned left into the break room where he saw Tuyen. That made him stop for a moment, because he seemed to recall seeing her there when everything went wrong.

”…Back to normal, huh?”

Tuyen looked up from her phone, shocked that someone had come in and actually talked to her. She froze for a moment when she realised it wasn’t even a coworker, but someone from school. He was real, right? It wasn’t a hallucination? It would be a strange one, since she wasn’t close to Tommy. They had a friendly but passing acquaintance. She knew his mom better than she did him.

”Oh, yeah. Back to normal,” she lied with a smile that looked genuine. ”Job’s don’t wait around anyway. How about you… You look like you’re coping well?”

”Gave me something to do, kinda makes it hard to stop and dwell on things. Pretty sure Tyler wanted to kill me when everything happened.”

Tommy stepped around the table and popped the fridge open, putting the plastic container in there. ”I know we don’t talk much, but how’d you manage after it? You get hurt too?” He raised a hand, which had some pretty ugly gashes scabbed over.

Tuyen shook her head. She’d been lucky, just a few scrapes from falling over. All of the damage done had been mental… And to herself afterwards when she tried to scrub the guilt away. But she wasn’t going to tell Tommy any of that. She especially couldn’t say she’d seen Chef die, and thought she’d seen Vicky die too. ”Some bruises and scrapes from being shoved around, but I avoided anything worse. I was lucky.”

It was true, even if she ended up with some kind of demon attached to her. She leaned towards him to look at the gashes with a slight frown. ”That looks bad… Did you get it treated properly? The warehouse wasn’t clean, so you should watch out for it getting infected.”

”Yeah, my dad fussed over it. A lot. While asking a million questions. What happened, who was there, how long was it until the cops came, did anyone try to arrest me, that kind of thing. I couldn’t tell him a werewolf killed everybody, who’d actually believe that if they weren’t there?”

He stuck his hands in his jacket pockets. ”Magic. Still doesn’t sound real, and it’s been a while now.”

”I didn’t really believe it until Vicky visited and showed me hers. I thought that I’d been spiked and hallucinated it all,” Tuyen said, with a slight smile. She was glad no one had been home when she got back from the party covered in blood. Her aunt probably would’ve gladly handed her over to the cops if they’d come looking.

”It seems crazy even with things getting stranger every day. Why wasn’t it there before? Did something happen?” she questioned out loud. These were things she’d thought about in the brief moments of respite, her imagination running wild. She hadn’t voiced them to anyone else- not that she’d seen many people- but it seemed like Tommy might be willing to talk about it. He’d chosen to talk to her in the first place… Though she imagined he was just bored. ”I find it hard to believe it was all a coincidence. That would be too horrible.”

”I… Y’know, I have no damn idea why any of this happened. And I’m the magic guy anyway.” The irony wasn’t lost on him. ”Piecing a few things together with Kari, talking to the others who got magic, it seems like there’s a pattern somewhere. You hallucinate, you see dead people up your family tree, they tell you something, and you come down from it with something. They weren’t that helpful for me, but apparently everyone else’s ancestors helped them out in that little window.”

Tuyen hadn’t heard about any of that. Vicky had said someone showed her how to use her magic- Had it been her ancestors then? Not that it mattered… It would just explain why Tuyen couldn’t do it. She hallucinated all the time, but she hadn’t seen any dead people in her family tree. That would be nice… Maybe she’d get to see her parents again.

”That hasn’t happened to me yet. Vicky tried to teach me magic too, but I couldn’t do it. I guess that’s why. Just how many people have it so far? Vicky told me you and Tyler did, but I haven’t heard about anyone else.” Aside from Daniel, but she wasn’t going to mention him. It didn’t sound like the two of them had gotten magic like everyone else, but instead had been almost possessed by something.

”Mm, me, those two, Kari, Lexi. Lexi’s a damn necromancer, I found her puppeting rat and bird corpses. Tyler teleports, Kari and see things. I can make monsters, wanna see ‘em?”

Tuyen’s eyes widened. Before, the thought of puppetted animal corpses would’ve made her feel sick, but she’d seen so much worse recently. At least being a necromancer seemed useful. It all seemed useful, unlike her.

”I’d like to see… Can you do it in here?” She looked around a little nervously. What if someone walked in?

”Yeah, it’s no problem.” Tommy reached into his jacket and pulled out a deck of cards, which he opened and withdrew the Ten of Clubs. It flickered with an odd golden sheen as he twirled it between his fingers with practiced ease. He pointed the card at the floor, and Porter materialized.

He was made of some golden material, with a wide and stout body. His head and the shape of his legs resembled that of a mustelid, but he was the size of a bear.

The creature tilted its head at Tuyen, before slumping down to the ground.

”Oh wow,” Tuyen gasped, wide eyes shining with the closest to excitement she’d felt in a long time. It was completely different from Vicky’s magic, which was also cool- but this ‘monster’ was both cute and intimidating at the same time. She leaned towards Porter, before leaning back nervously. ”That’s amazing. How did you figure out you could summon him?”

Porter craned his neck forward and sniffed the air.

”So, during that party, when I got my magic, the ghosts told me to run. One of them had a snake around her neck, and the other tapped the cards I use for magic. Magic was literally coming off me in smoke, and this old guy in the visions I saw just said I’d know what to do.” He walked around to Porter’s side and snapped his fingers, causing a rectangular portion of the creature’s body to open up wide like a wing unfurling.

Inside was a whole trove of whatnots. Tommy withdrew two bags of chips and tossed one to Tuyen. ”I used blood and magic to make a bird out of thin air. Then a coyote, then this guy.”

Tuyen caught the bag on autopilot, holding it as she continued to stare at Porter. It only got more… magical. She didn’t know how else to describe what she was seeing. ”So this isn’t the only one you have? Wow… It’s impressive you figure all of that out if your ancestors didn’t tell you anything. Do they all open up like that?”

Then she thought of something, smile faltering a bit. ”Are the cuts on your hand from making them?”

”The cuts on my hand are from when everything went to shit. Slipped on a glass bottle, it exploded under me. It was pretty convenient though. As for the rest of these guys…” Tommy held the deck flat in his hand, and an orb of gold appeared above it. It was about the size of a softball, with four red diamonds at each corner.

”The big guy, his name’s Porter, I made him specifically to hold stuff. I named this thing Balor, after some stuff I read in a book.
He’s basically a wireless drone that Kari can see through, we figured out how to mix her magic with mine.”


One of Balor’s diamond eyes opened for just a moment and leered at Tommy, then lazily rotated around to look at Tuyen, before closing.

”I’ve got four in total.”

Four? In such a short time?” Tuyen was clearly amazed. She felt uncomfortable under Balor’s gaze, however. Maybe because of what it was named after… Though it didn’t look like it would be dragging her off any bridges. It was more likely because it seemed to be staring at her. She didn’t like being noticed that much.

She quickly found another question to ask so she could ignore it. At least the Shadow was being quiet right now, so it was easier to handle everything. ”So you can mix magic too? How does that even work?”

I can. I don’t know if that’s how it works for everyone, though… For me, it’s like there’s this weird energy that wells up in me, and I use that to make them.”

Balor disappeared, and Tommy stuffed his deck away. Porter stood up slowly and yawned. Then he plodded over to Tuyen and sat down in front her, staring up the girl with his small, beady eyes. ”I use other things that help fill in the gaps, like an old backpack I used to make him. Kari’s magic counted as something I could use as a resource, and she had to add it in herself. Maybe I could do that with other magic, but it doesn’t make nearly as much sense when I’m trying that.”

”Have you tried it with anyone else yet? Maybe it'll make sense if you do,” Tuyen suggested. Absent-mindedly she stretched her hand out towards Porter, letting it hover in front of his face- like you would for a cat or dog to let them sniff you. ”Though I don't even have magic, so maybe it only works with Kari's because it acts like a resource and anyone else's wouldn't.”

She certainly couldn't picture Vicky offering hers up in the way to make a joint monster with Tommy. Much as she loved her friend, she did know what she could be like.

Her gaze drifted towards Porter, and her eyes widened. She pulled back her hand. ”I’m sorry, I didn't mean to treat him like a pet.”

Porter leaned forward and headbutted Tuyen’s hand.

”…I haven’t seen him do that, yet. I think he likes you.”

The strange creature stood up and nuzzled her hand like they were old friends. His club-shaped ears twitched.

”But no, only tried that with Kari so far. And for some reason, she can order Balor around the way I can. I think it’s because we both made him. Can you imagine if Vicky got control of one of these? We’d all be fucked,” He joked.

”Oh, well…” Tuyen laughed awkwardly. She rubbed Porter's head now that she'd gotten his permission, staring down at him. She should defend her friend, shouldn't she? But she didn't have the guts to start a fight, and it was rare for someone to talk to her alone. In the end she was just a coward… But there were some things she could say that wouldn't be confrontational, right?

”She really isn't that bad. She'd probably just use it as a ride to get to school, or to fetch her Starbucks, or carry all of her books around school for her.” Things Tuyen did for her, aside from giving her a ride to school.

”Probably. Drove her to school a few days ago, never seen someone put that much of anything in one cup.” Tommy popped his bag open and munched on a chip inside. Porter was strangely animated at the moment, enjoying the attention from this stranger he decided he liked the company of. He didn’t make any noises, but it was easy to imagine such a rotund creature chittering happily.

”That’s strange, but it’s nice that these things I make can get along with people,” Tommy observed. Was there something about his magic he wasn’t yet aware of, or was Porter just growing? He didn’t know.

Tuyen laughed softly, glad the topic had moved on from Vicky. It was a bit odd having a bear sized marsupial happily letting her pet it. Did that mean they didn’t normally act like this? Or maybe they did and she was misinterpreting him.

”I’ve noticed animals tend to get along with me. Maybe it’s because I don’t force attention on them,” she smiled. It was one of her few good qualities. ”Though he’s not really a normal animal… Maybe he’s learning from you, or something.”

He considered that for a moment, rolling it around in his head as he ate his snack. Learning from him sounded interesting. Tommy didn’t understand how that worked, though. He didn’t make brains in his summons.

”They’ve all got a piece of me in them, must be he got something good. I made this huge bird with razors for wings, first one I made, and he’s way more jumpy and menacing. I thought he’d slice up a monster if anything jumped out at me that night, but nothing did.”

Tuyen nodded thoughtfully. ”It makes sense that the one you made while running from a monster would be jumpy and menacing… At least to me. Maybe it’s the process of creating it that makes up their personalities, and how you’re feeling at the moment.”

She was completely guessing, of course, but it was pretty interesting to think about. ”I’m glad you let me meet the friendly one.”

”I’m glad he’s actually friendly.” Tommy watched the magical creature act like a damn dog in the presence of Tuyen. ”If we weren’t here, I’d bring the rest of them out. Maybe we grab a few people and talk about everything. I could-”

“Tommy? Is that you?”

Tommy froze. ”Fuck, fuck- Where did I put those-”

Lauren, Tommy’s mother, appeared around the corner of the doorway. She stood there and locked eyes on both of the teenagers in the room. She smiled at the sight of her son.

Porter craned his head around and stared at her.

”Uh- Hey, mom!” Tommy spun around and did his best to act perfectly natural. But internally, he was panicking. How the fuck did he explain this?

Tuyen took in a sharp breath, chair screeching back as she pushed herself away from Porter as if that would somehow hide him. The hand that had been petting him was stuffed in her pockets, trembling. What did she say? How could they explain away a massive mustelid to someone who didn’t know about magic? It wouldn’t really affect her, but what if Tommy blamed her, what would she do then?

”M-Mrs Bracken,” she stuttered out, reverting to the politer title out of nervousness. But she shouldn’t be acting nervous, not unless she’d been caught doing something wrong- how did she cover that up so it wasn’t obviously about the mustelid in the room? ”Did I take too long a break? I was just about to come back, I swear.”

“What? It’s not even noon yet, honey, you have time. Relax.” She grinned, looking between the two and the snacks they seemed to be sharing. “I didn’t know you two knew each other.”

Lauren stepped in and walked around the table, towards a counter against the wall and sat a notepad down. She rolled her shoulders and shoved a few quarters into a vending machine for a water bottle. She didn’t seem to even realize Porter was sitting there.

Tommy gave Tuyen the most What in the fuck?! expression his face was capable of managing. Was she fucking blind or something?!

”Uh- Yeah…” Okay, act natural. ”We go to school together.”

“You go to school together?” She asked. “Really? Since when?”

”Since a few years ago. Something like that.”

“Mmhmmm.” She turned around and took a sip from her water, clearly amused.

Tuyen furrowed her brow, trying not to look too confused. Did she not see Porter? Was she missing the massive monster in the middle of the room? How?

And didn’t everyone in this town go to school together? There was only one high school in town.

”We’re in different years but we’ve bumped into each other a few times. The school’s only so big after all,” Tuyen explained, managing to sound a bit calmer than she had a moment ago. Though she got anxious easily, she was all too good at hiding it all, which was handy in situations like this… Though the shock had been a bit too big this time. ”We never really got the chance to talk before.”

”Yeah, exactly.” Tommy conjured up all his experience with the art of bullshitting associated with card tricks and stage performances, and put on his best impression of normalcy.

But his mother was still smiling as she stared at them both. And it was at that moment he realized she was doing the thing parents did when two teenagers of the opposite genders so much as breathed in each others’ general directions.

“Glad you’re making friends.”

”Yeah… Your food’s in the fridge, by the way.”

“Oh, thank you.” She quickly walked around and nearly stumbled straight into the creature that seemed to be invisible to her. Tommy’s whole arm twitched as he grabbed his cards and made Porter vanish, at the last second before Lauren stepped where he once was and popped the break room fridge open. “Where are you going to be when you leave?”

”Still need to get some things for the water heater, dad won’t leave it alone.”

“Well…” She withdrew the container of chicken and rice that Tommy had placed in there, popped the lid off and put it in a microwave off to the side. “Do that and don’t go anywhere else, okay? I don’t want you out any more than you have to be, right now.”

After that disaster of a party.

”Right.”

“Oh, and you too, Tuyen.” She gently stuck a finger in the girl’s direction. “I know you never cause trouble for anybody, but you know how police can be. You both be careful going anywhere, in case I don’t see either of you the rest of the day, alright? If you have to, ask Tommy to give you a ride home, I won’t even make a big deal about him being in the car with a-”

”Standing right here, still.”

”Oh, it’s really alright, it’s not that long of a walk,” Tuyen politely rejected the offer. She really didn’t want to be more of a burden than she already was, and she was sure Tommy had plenty of other things to be doing. The walk wasn’t as short as she was making it out to be, but nothing strange had happened to her yet… And the police barely noticed her. ”Thank you for being concerned, but getting home really isn’t an issue… And I won’t be going anywhere else.”

Her smile was a bit awkward as she ignored what Lauren had been about to say, like there was any more danger from her being in a car with Tommy than there was with Vi- No, she wasn’t thinking about that. That was disgusting.

”I don’t think I have to worry about the police like some of the others do… They didn’t see me, and haven’t looked at me any differently. So it’s really fine.”

“As long as you’re careful.” The microwave beeped and Lauren swiped a plastic fork from a bag. “I’ve got to go sort out schedules. Brenda said she’d be here by now and I’m beginning to think she meant she’d leave the house by now instead. You kids be good.”

”Will do.”

And then Lauren was out the door with her lunch.

Tommy waited for her to be out of earshot and then deflated on the spot. ”How in the hell…”

”Did she not see it?” Tuyen asked, voice practically a whisper. She clasped her hands together nervously, looking down at them with a slight frown. Was it like how no one else could see her hallucinations? No, that couldn't be right. Not unless Tommy and Porter were both hallucinations too… No, the interaction was too positive for that.

It couldn't be that. Confused, she reached for the packet of chips Tommy had given her. Opening it up revealed a bag filled with mould and maggots, the smell almost making her throw up on the spot. She knew it wasn't really, because something as processed as chips didn't go bad like that, not when sealed, and Tommy was eating his happily. But the sight and smell was realistic enough it would be difficult to stomach. She forced herself to eat one, thankful the Shadow hadn't figured out how to mess with her taste yet, before putting the bag down.

”Maybe certain people can't see things like that? Maybe that's why most people are still… Acting completely normal?” She suggested, hoping her idea wouldn't be immediately shut down as ridiculous. It probably was ridiculous. Why would things work like that?

She did have a point. It seemed like the only people who really knew were the people who were there. Tommy fidgeted, pondering that. ”I think that makes sense. And maybe… Huh. Maybe they can’t see it because they’re not really affected by it? You said you didn’t get magic, right? But you were there, so you know it’s happening. I kept it from her and dad, they’re not in the loop.”

He had been wondering why people were just so unwilling to accept what happened. Kids dying was a tough thing to grapple, that much was reasonable. But everything was off now. And no one was remarking on it, and school was still scheduled. It was like everyone just decided to play it off and pretend.

”Well, I don’t know if that’s better or worse.”

Tuyen took a deep breath. She didn’t know either. But she was always one to try and put a positive spin on things, at least. She smiled at Tommy, though it was a bit shaky. ”Hopefully it’s better. If most people can go about their life like normal, it has to be… As long as they can stay safe. But maybe it’s better that they can't see weird things when they don’t have magic to do anything about it… At least that’s how I feel as someone without it.”

Her smile wavered. ”And as long as things get worse. But there can’t be loads of that monster around, right?”

Right?

Tommy hadn’t run into any werewolves lately. And his Watcher didn’t have much to alert him to yet. But what else was out there?

”Y’know, I have no idea. I really don’t know anything about a damn thing right now… Okay, I need to get going. She was right though, be careful going home,” He told her. ”One of these creatures I made can tell me if something’s around. If you ever think you’re being followed by something, Vicky’s got my number.”

”Thank you,” Tuyen smiled. It was strange that he cared enough to offer to help out if she thought she was being followed… But maybe he was just a good person. He seemed it. ”I appreciate it, since I have no magic myself… But I’ll be careful. You be safe on your way back too.”

”Yeah.”

He walked out through the entrance, then out the back door. Then he was gone.
Trisha spent the next hour gathering all the supplies she could find that she thought they might need. She found as many blankets as she could, bundling more on Casey to make sure he was definitely warm before venturing into the building again. A search for clothes came up empty- aside from what the dead people were wearing, which only barely crossed her mind before making her sick for even thinking about it. She covered the bodies with sheets, not wanting Casey to have to see them when he eventually could walk.

At least there was a staff kitchen, with enough food to last them until the drone arrived. Things to make sandwiches, plenty of packaged snacks which she brought in a big bundle back to the infirmary with her like a squirrel stashing nuts for winter. She looked out any painkillers she could find in the room for when Casey woke up, in case he was in a lot of pain again.

It took just over an hour to look around and sort everything out. After, she pulled up a chair right next to the bed Casey was sleeping on. Blankets were wrapped around her until she became round, tucking her feet underneath herself in an attempt to properly warm them up. She fiddled with her phone to turn on the podcast they'd listened to on the way up, volume kept quiet. Just something to fill the quiet.

Then she leaned forward to rest her head on Casey's chest, staring at his face for a moment before closing her eyes. Not sleeping- there was no way she could sleep- but she could at least rest while she waited.

And wait she would… Because sleeping like this came with consequences.


The water felt warm. Casey looked to his right and saw the Elliot Carrier, its black hull crawling up toward a sky of gold. A face sat staring down at him from among the clouds, her features familiar and distressing as he tried to come to terms with the fact that he was lucidly dreaming… And he wasn’t the only one here.

”Your legs…”

”Yep… Furio did a great job.”

”They’ll heal.”

”Did you see this one coming?”

”No. And now we all have problems.”

”Plan suddenly seems a little less certain, doesn’t it?”

The massive, almost divine image of Lynette Richoux shook her head, a strained expression washing over her.

”Just give up… Run. Do anything but what you’re trying to do, Mom… Please. Because, if you go for it? If you really try and do this? You’ll be everything everyone says you are… Except for the good stuff.”

Her eyes twisted, looking down at the scene of the North African coastline. The port, the bay, the sand further off.

”You come here a lot. Why?”

Casey sighed, closing his eyes.

”It was the first chance I had to feel right. After China, and the Philippines.”

”You came home between then and Africa…”

”You called me a disgrace. Said I’d never be a real part of the family ever again. You think that felt right?”

”But… You didn’t even have personal peace?”

He shook his head.

”You wouldn’t ever understand, even if a Pink Adept stuffed it into your head, Mom… And I don’t think I care to describe it now. Frankly, I think you lost the privilege to connect right about the time you flung a sword at me.” he snarled, thinking about how Elise got it far worse than either he or Leon did.

”You tried to kill your daughter out of principle. Principle. Not because she threatened you, or your way of doing things… But, y’know, just as a matter of course. The same way you’d clean the lint trap out of a fucking dryer before you use it.”

She frowned.

”As a woman of principles, it’s only right. She asked for it, and I obliged. Don’t ask for something if you don’t want it.”

”You’re an insufferable person, even in a dream… Even in a dream you can’t get a hold of this whole ‘Mother’ thing, can you?

She shook her head again.
”God shows me the future. I thought he’d show me how to be a good woman too, but… Things didn’t work out that way. So, I focused on the job I thought was most important, and I’ve never strayed from that path. Principle.”

”And you’ll die principled, and you’ll possibly come back to a world that doesn’t want you.”

”She’ll want me. She won’t know a world without me. She’ll want to be me. And one day, she simply will be. And then I’ll go. Then, I’ll disappear, just like you want. And I’ll wait, and wait again, until the world needs God’s Eyes… And then? I’ll shut them tight… And damned be the world.

The golden hued clouds closed in, their color fading to a dull gray that filled the skies darker and darker until the rain began to fall. Casey remained stationary, floating in the water as it pooled higher and higher around him. As his lungs filled, he gave a solitary prayer.

Lord, and all the Ancients beyond: Protect this world from evil, and deliver it from the tyranny of those who would rule over the meek. Protect your sons, and your daughters, and the good creatures who keep in your faith, and forgive the ones who reject you. And God… Please… Bless my family, for there is evil in every single one of us. Amen.



It’d been almost six hours since Trisha had laid her head down to wait patiently. The silence was ruptured by a sucking gasp that drove Casey from his sleep and onto the palms of his hands as he pushed up on the bed. His entire lower body was ablaze, every single nerve ending screaming out in pain over the fact that they were only loosely connected to bone and tissue at this point.

Every pain receptor he had was flagged as ‘danger’, and it would’ve easily driven a weaker man into a panic… But at the same time, the sickly scent of cinnamon and banana wafted across the room as he channeled a perception spell to throw his entire consciousness into a separate brain from the one where the nerve endings were screaming. While Pink Lux had true nerve-ending dampening spells, White Adepts skilled enough at multi-boxing their perceptions had the ability to simply ignore what the brain was telling them.

He managed not to scream, the spell causing him to see everything slowly and react even slower now. His arms, however, were locked down as he no longer had any connection to his cognitive motor function. Breathing was automatic, as were the other bodily necessities… At most, he could kidnap his mouth, and eyes.
And in those eyes, he saw her. Trisha. She was alive, and seemed well enough that she’d managed to get him… Somewhere. Probably the front building with the staff quarters and the infirmary he’d seen when they arrived.

”Trisha… Trisha!?” he half-slurred, unable to fully utilize his mouth for every syllable.
”Baby… I… I don’t wan’t you t-to… Panic? Ok-okay?” he gritted out from teeth clenched together like electromagnets.

Trisha’s eyes had opened the moment Casey started moving, pulling her head off his chest but remaining close as she watched him with worry.

Asking her not to panic never went well. Asking something like that always meant that he was about to say something that would make her panic. What was he going to say? That he didn’t think he’d make it?! No, no, he would make it. Leon seemed to think so at least… But Leon wasn’t here, he hadn’t actually seen Casey.

“Casey, you’re awake, I’m so glad.” She said, managing to not sound like she was panicking even though she absolutely was. But she could pretend for him when he was injured like this.
“Do you need anything? Water, painkillers- I grabbed all the ones I could find, but they don’t have anything particularly strong… What do you not want me to panic over? Is it something specific, or- or just how you are?”

”Oh, God, I’d love painkillers. Please!? It’s agony. T-the bones are a-all shattered, an-and they’re jabbing… I’m l-lucky he didn’t blow me apart… I’m… I’m separated from it, but… I c-can’t move like this! So… Painkillers! A-and, ask the doctor if there’s anything they can do for me! Please!?”

He sounded trapped, and a little desperate… And looked rather funny in spite of it all, like he was posing for a bikini photoshoot with his face pointed toward the ceiling and his hair draped backward around his bolt-locked arms.

Trisha nodded, hurrying over to where she’d put all the painkillers she found. Most of them were over the counter ones… But she had managed to find some Vicodin after using the bees to get into locked cupboards. After a quick read for the dose she popped out two pills, coming back round Casey’s bed.

Since he’d said he couldn’t move, she did her best to prop him up slightly on some pillows. Then she fed him the pills, followed by water as carefully as possible.

“There, hopefully that helps.” She said softly, the momentary pause in her panic thanks to jumping to action ending as she looked at him. He looked awful. Not so much physically, with most of the damage hidden by the blankets she’d piled on him… But mentally. Of course he wasn’t doing well! He was stuck unable to move after almost dying, and having to kill two people who’d helped bring him up.

And now she had to tell him…
“There’s no doctor… It’s just us. All of the lines between the buildings were cut, but I don’t think that matters anyway. But you’re going to be okay! I called Leon, they’re sending one of Sylvie’s drones with supplies and key lime. So you’ll be fine in-” She scrambled for her phone.
“Four to six hours!”

Separated from most of his brain, Casey’s thoughts were short and sharp.

”There’s no fucking doctor?”

His eyes rotated around in the socket with what could only be described as open panic.

”Is anyone there!? To help you!?” he asked, face almost twisting into an expression of rage.

“Casey, Casey, calm down, please?” Trisha immediately panicked in reaction, not wanting him to overexert himself. There wasn’t anyone there to help her because they were all dead. Wasn’t that more tragic than what she was dealing with?

Maybe there were people in the village still alive… But she wasn’t sure. And beyond that, the nearest place with a doctor was probably so far away the key lime would get here faster. Especially now it had been six hours… And what would mundane doctors even be able to do?

“There isn’t. Clarissa and Furio were… thorough.” She winced.

“But I’m fine! I wasn’t hurt at all.” It wasn’t quite true, but bad bruising from falling a story and crashing into a tree wasn’t that bad. She’d already taken ibuprofen, so it wasn’t like there was anything else to do there.
“I can take care of you until we get something to help.”

Casey didn’t react for a long time… It could’ve been a minute or two; long enough for Trisha to see something shifting in Casey’s face. His jaw clicked to the side, and in the most glacial pace she’d ever seen, he looked at her squarely in the face.

”Can… you step out… of the room?” he asked plainly, emotion sucked away from his voice.
”Just one minute. Please.”

“Why? What are you going to do?” Trisha asked quietly and as non confrontationally as possible.

”I… am going to… stand up. And I’m going… To have an emotional… Reaction. I don’t want you to be hit by something.” he replied with cold rage. But Trisha would be able to see one of his arms trembling, and the thick cinnamon scent filled the room as the bed Casey was laying on began to creak and shift…

Trisha winced, reaching out to snatch up her phone. She didn’t want their last connection to the outside destroyed. She didn’t want to leave, she didn’t want him to stand up, but what could she do? She couldn’t stop him, and if he stayed his anger may end up directed at her. The last thing she wanted was a fight.

“Don’t hurt yourself, please.” She whispered, looking at him with wide eyes, trembling slightly. But it could be because she’d dropped all her blankets when she got him painkillers, leaving her in just the t-shirt and shorts she’d worn to bed.
Please.

Clutching her phone to her chest, she turned and hurried out the door. A lazy trail of bees, the ones she hadn’t sent back through Princess, followed her out.

As she was scuttling, Trisha could already see the bed shifting now. A mechanical hospital bed had plenty of moving parts to reconfigure, and motors already built in that would help as Casey’s magic poured into making this temporary body with his Orange and White Lux. As it bent and snapped, the blankets covering him cinched tight, locking Casey in place while the plastic edge guards wrapped around his arms and chest to cover him in a protective barrier.

The wheeled section tightened, morphing and changing under the influence of powerful orange material spells that gave him a level of control similar to the kind Red Lux would have over raw elemental material. Manufactured bits and bobs was the baseline domain of Orange Lux, and Casey had two things on his mind. Rage, which he knew he’d be able to get rid of… And courage to fight again, even in a broken body. He’d never let Trisha feel that kind of loneliness ever again. The hope, the prayers, the waiting…

And as the Golem finished its construction, Casey let out the scream of pain that he’d been holding in as both brains merged back together and returned him to the agonizing fire… He didn’t know what Trisha had given him, and didn’t have a single clue how long it would take to kick in… But he needed to scream. He needed to rage. And in this temporary shell, all of his strength was amplified by the material quality of the body. A twisted metal and plastic arm smashed through the nearby desk and computer, absolutely cleaving it in half.

The next blow drove straight through the row of cabinets that had lined the section above the sink and counter, creating a hail of miscellaneous medical supplies that filled the air before crashing against the back wall and window. The impact ripped the folding blinds from their position, dropping them to the floor and leaving the window’s line of sight wide open toward the smoldering crater that had once been the long term residential section. Casey screamed in shock, and Trisha would’ve been able to hear.

”YOU ANIMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALS!”


There was an incredibly loud crash. Then another. Then another in an adjacent room to the infirmary’s office that resulted in a plume of dust emanating from inside the duty-free shop. This, followed by the massive metal and plastic body totally demolishing the cash register system that’d been set up near the door. He almost crushed one of the sheet-covered corpses, but Trisha would be able to see him stop short before the whole thing leaned over. A gentle hand, metal pipes for fingers, gingerly gripped the sheet and pulled it back, only for an incredibly painful sob to follow.

”Why!? WHY!? WHY AGAIN, AND AGAIN, AND AGAIN, WHY, WHY, WHY, WHY THE FUCK DOES IT-”

With unnatural speed, the motion started again with Casey picking up one of the shelving units and flinging it back into the infirmary office from whence he’d come.

Trisha had crouched outside the infirmary door, curled up into a ball with her back pressed against the wall. She was doing her best to not have her own panicked meltdown. The bees lay on her in a muted attempt to comfort where they didn’t have the energy to do much at all. She could only watch what little she could see with wide eyes, resisting putting her hands over her ears just in case he saw her.

It wasn’t like loud noise or violence was any worse for her than it was for other people… But it wasn’t easy, especially after the last seven hours. It was scary, and it hurt to hear him be in so much anguish. After she’d gone through the effort to cover the bodies, he’d just- but she couldn’t blame him, she couldn’t.

She just had to ride it out, curling into herself and forcefully taking deep breaths. He’d be fine, he would be, of course he was upset, seeing all of this- wasn’t she the weird one for just ignoring it to help him, to help them. No, she couldn’t blame herself for anything, this wasn’t her fault. She’d done everything she could. The only way she could’ve stopped this was by not existing in the first place.

The rage lasted about as long as it took the pain killers to set in. By that time, Casey’s throat was so hoarse and roughed up that he could barely speak aloud. He’d done his best to gather the people who Trisha had so kindly covered, doing so blindly as he’d opted for covering his eyes and face in shame upon seeing Trisha’s exhausted and fearful expression staring at him in horror one too many times. He’d brought them outside to where it was coldest, and gingerly set them one next to the other before scooping and packing them in mounds of snow. Decay hadn’t started yet, but he didn’t want to be stuck in a building that smelled like every other warzone he’d ever been in.

Somewhat calmed, and rather breathless, the heavy footsteps of the hospital bed golem crunched against the rubble of the wall he’d blown out to fit through and get outside. Far less concerned with his pain, and far more aware of his surroundings now than he had been on waking up, he gently and tenderly made way for the last place he’d seen Trisha; still locked in place in front of the Infirmary… The chest and head of it opened, and he looked down at her with eyes blood red from the capillaries that burst during his screams.

As he got closer, a tear fell from his eyes.

”You saved my life again. You are my life.”

The machine kneeled, and Casey slid both of his arms out of the fixture before letting himself drop and hit the floor. On his hands, he crawled to her. He saw that she was starting to scramble, and he held one of his hands up to get her to pause for a moment.

”No! No… Stay… I want…” he grunted with effort, dragging himself along until they were next to one another properly.

One hand reached for one calf, and the other mirrored it. And with one last drag, Casey pulled himself into Trisha’s lap, letting himself curl up like a paralyzed shrimp.

”I’m… Sorry. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry…” he half-panted.

“It’s okay. I- I just don’t want you to be in pain.” She whispered, curling forward to press her face into him. She was trembling enough that it would be easy for him to feel it, even as she tried to calm her breathing. She’d managed to stop herself from having a full blown panic attack with the hyperventilating and crying, but that was almost worse. Because she was constantly at a level of anxiety just below it. There was nowhere for it to go, and it just clung to her.

She was cold too, not really able to move and get the blankets. Trapped in place out of fear she’d get in the way, and knowing that if she stood up she’d get lightheaded enough she might just fall back down anyway.

It wasn’t entirely because of his reaction. She was running on so little sleep, and thought he’d died before spending hours alone waiting for him to wake up again. It wouldn’t have taken much to push her over the edge, something like this just made the cliff she fell off much higher.

“You didn’t hurt yourself, did you?” She pulled her head back to look over him for any new injuries, trying to calm herself by concentrating on that. Looking after him was a distraction. She could pretend she wasn’t so close to her own attack, and maybe it wouldn’t be obvious that she had no idea how to deal with the aftermath of his.

“I- I know when we get the key lime it’ll fix everything physical, but I still don’t want you to get hurt more. But it’s okay, it’s really okay.”

Casey shook his head, totally unsure of whether or not he’d actually been hurt any further by his construct.

”I can wrap myself in trash pretty well… I’m fine. I’m here.”

The golem began to move on its own as Casey switched its functionality from living armor to a far more friendly and potentially gentle servant. It scooped its blanketed guts from its torso, draping them across the both of them before wandering off to begin fixing the walls it’d so easily broken. How? It didn’t really know… But that’s what it’d been told to do, and it would do what it could. Meanwhile, Casey simply clung to Trisha, the heat radiating off his body now trapped under the blanket to warm her up as quickly as was possible.

”Trisha… Your turn.” he said calmly.
”I’m here… You’re safe to… To be vulnerable. You can let go.” he said with stern insistence, feeling every quake and shiver in her body as she did her best to stay composed.

”You’re strong. So strong… I don’t know what you did, but… We’re alive, and this isn’t Heaven. We’re still in the Shimmer. It’s real, and we’re alive… So you earned it. You did it.

Trisha shook her head, biting her lip. She didn’t want to let go after everything that had happened. What if it turned out like Thanksgiving. She’d let go then… And that panic attack had pushed her to confront him, where this one probably wouldn’t, but she didn’t know. She could say something that upset or triggered him- and he’d just calmed down! She didn’t want that. She really didn’t.

But she couldn’t exactly lie and say she was perfectly alright. There was a fine balance.

“I’ll be fine when we get everything we need from the drone. It’s just circumstances. I’ve barely slept, then we had to fight, and I- I thought you were dead. S-So all that really matters is that we’re alive. That’s it. I’m just really glad we’re alive.”

Casey didn’t protest verbally… But he did move his body a little closer to squeeze her tighter.
”Then you must be really cold… You’re shivering a lot. And that expression I saw earlier must’ve been you just wishing you had a blanket… I’m sorry I didn’t give you enough time to prepare. It was wrong of me to react like that, b-but… My brain. She decided to visit. Must’ve seen it happening, or something.” he replied, doing his best to make sure she knew that he was aware of her feelings without being accusatory about lying or withholding.

It was, after all, a difficult circumstance to come to terms with. And he didn’t blame her for just wanting to glance over it all… After all, it was just another traumatic side effect of being in the life of a Richoux. The only way he could’ve saved her from this was by never being born. But, neither could wish themselves to death, or wish that life had never brought them together in the first place.

”And, yes… It went as well as you can expect.” he grumbled, doing his best to let his body’s fading strength sap away. The legs were impossible to escape, but at this level they were a far cry from being the mind-consuming nightmare that they had been.

“Of course she visited, and it didn’t go well.” Trisha frowned, taking the out he’d given her. After all, she didn’t need to have a panic attack or breakdown. She could slowly bring herself down from the edge by being with him. Even if he knew… But he wasn’t pushing her. That meant he wasn’t upset about it, right? Every other time she’d withheld, it had become an argument.

She hugged him as best as she could without worrying about hurting him, trembling lessening slightly.
“I’d almost be disappointed if she appeared with apologies, like it would fix anything… But you’d at least deserve it. We would. It’s so unfair. It’s not like we asked to be part of her awful plan. I- I can’t believe Clarissa offered us that choice, like we’d ever just roll over and accept it. And that’s all Lynette’s fault, because she put a target on our backs. I know it’s selfish because things are chaotic back in St Portwell anyway, but it’s just… Fucked that even after all this she comes and haunts your dreams too.”

”Choice?” he asked foggily, brain not entirely remembering what happened.

After all, past a certain point, he wasn’t listening to what anyone was saying. He’d been far too locked into the Simulread to hear anything, and any response he’d given openly would’ve only been his brain’s automatic reaction to whatever was said. Though, he could Recollect it. He just wasn’t sure if he wanted to…

”Choice of… What? Getting my fucking balls gilded?”

And then he understood.

That was their plan!? The fucking… Baby… If one of us couldn’t make it, she’d…”
He looked up at Trisha with more empathy than he’d ever expressed… It was an impossibly stark expression that read horror and sorrow all at once.

”I’ve… Never been more uncomfortable, I think… Than knowing that there’s a freaky fucking war over my fiance’s womb.”

And then he tucked his hands over his face in shame, curling up without crying. He couldn’t cry anymore. It was all out, and he needed water for rehydration… But he could feel his face heat up like a cramp pad.

“It feels awful.” Trisha whispered, honesty slipping through in the face of his empathy. While it would never be enough to stop her wanting to be with him, nor would she ever blame him for it- because it wasn’t his fault- it still made her so uncomfortable and disgusted. Because it was her body.

“And no matter what, we don’t win. I know we said we’ll still love all our children, even if one ends up with Lynette’s ghost attached to them… But it doesn’t change that it’s that, or none at all. And I want them with you, Casey. I really do. But I hate that it feels like it’s something that’s not entirely under my control- and Clarissa wanted to take that choice away from me entirely. From us.”

She curled forward, face pressing into her hair as she trembled more again. It had felt awful when she heard it, and each time she remembered afterwards. Even talking about it was difficult… But she didn’t want him blaming himself either. Because while it was her body that felt the most violated, it was still over their future child.

“It’s not fair on either of us.”

Casey could only grit his teeth and accept that it was happening. He didn’t want it to happen, but his biggest fear was that the entire premise was his fault. That the only reason she’d be able to attach herself to Trisha in the first place was because he was the one “contributing.” Like a Trojan Horse…

”No… No, it isn’t. But… I love you too. So, we’ll live our lives… And maybe we’ll find a way to prevent the worst. But… I’ve always wanted a daughter.

It was sad, and frustrating, and all around a mess. But life was messy. It was never supposed to be a clean, sterile thing. Mistakes happened. People tripped and fell all the time in a metaphorical sense and a literal sense. Barring serious injury, one could only get up and dust themselves off. But none of it compared, in his mind, to the ever increasing death toll surrounding Lynette Richoux.

”And, y’know… We’re still alive… So, at least we get the chance to do all of that. I… I can’t believe the scene out there. I almost expected the bodies… It’s Clarissa’s MO; clear the target area completely. No witnesses, no Recollections, and nobody to implicate Lynette. This? The other building? All of it, when we were all alone up on that hill? This wasn’t the target area. That out there shouldn’t have been the target area. She wanted us stranded here, just in case something like this happened.”

He didn’t remember the last moments at all. No memories of Furio’s confession, or his sobbing and crying. No memory of his death. The last thing he remembered was swinging, coming off the ground, and missing…

”How… Did you get them? Did the Queen…?” he asked tentatively, not wanting to force her back into those moments, but genuinely confused as to what had happened after he lost consciousness the first time.

Trisha furrowed her brow, pulling back a little bit to look at him with confusion. Did he not remember Furio dying? He’d been awake, hadn’t he? Or was it not a proper sort of awake… Maybe it had been like a fever dream. He’d barely been alive, so maybe she shouldn’t be surprised he didn’t remember.

“I didn’t get them both. You got Furio, Casey.” She replied quietly, hugging tighter into him. Killing Clarissa hadn’t been difficult, but what she’d said as she died… Seeing Casey lying there dying while Furio begged for forgiveness from his daughter… That was difficult.

“You nailed him right as he got you. Then for Clarissa… We were both desperate, but the Queen nudged me to channel those emotions into transforming. If I hadn’t, I think we would’ve killed each other. But her bullet didn’t even dent the… Armour? I guess it was like an exoskeleton. And it gave my bees enough of a boost to catch up with her. I was the one that killed her, not the Queen.”

It wasn’t that she wanted to take credit, just that it was the fact. She was the one that had to live with it. It hadn’t been difficult, but of course there was guilt. She was human.

“She wanted me dead to the end. Furio… He regretted it as he was dying. He said that he loved you, and he let me use what was left of his key lime for you.”

Casey let what she was telling him sink in. About the fact that he actually landed the toss, and the surprise that Trisha had managed to transform while fully retaining her consciousness made him more than impressed. Pride mixed with anger, and anger mixed with sadness…

”That dumb bastard… If they made it to Hell together, I know she’s giving him an earful about that one. Fucking backup pie. he said with a hint of sarcastic venom.
”I wonder if she told him not to bring it… So let me guess, I hit him in the chest… Left pectoral, above his heart.”

It wasn’t a guess. Furio kept it there so he could get to it with his teeth if he had to, and rip through the inner lining of the jacket in order to do so. He remembered aiming for that spot, but his reasoning for it was something he’d never share… Because he still would’ve saved them both if he had the chance. Disabling the threat on the off chance they didn’t suicidally dive into them… There was little chance of it happening, but he’d hoped.

And then it hit him… Suddenly his hand was an iron grip against Trisha’s leg.

”Ivetta… Oh God, what the fuck happened to Ivetta!?”

“Leon- Leon knows. I’m sure he’ll make sure she’s safe before we get back.” Trisha replied with a wince. She hadn’t explicitly told Leon to make sure of it, but he’d directed someone to go to their house. She hoped that meant he’d thought of Ivetta. She wouldn’t be dragged into care so quickly either, so it could be remedied with a phone call if needed.

“He begged me to agree to take her… He said that she deserved us. Well, you, mostly. I agreed but I… Got so pissed off as he was dying. He was saying about how she didn’t deserve them, she deserved us- but they’re her parents. And they-” She cut herself off, biting down on her lip.
“Sorry. It’s harder for you.”

Casey bit his lip hard, tossing his head downward to look for solace in the floor… It wasn’t there.

”No, you’re right. You’re absolutely right. I… If he did all that, then at least she’s safe. Just, the first thing that went through my mind was Furio wouldn’t just leave Ivetta... Which, to me…-”

He didn’t want to say it out loud… He didn’t want to imagine Clarissa and Furio killing their daughter in case they never came back. Which told him that none of it was meant to be some kind of suicidal last stand.

”-I just… There’s a world where she’s gone too… Fuck! We can’t! We can’t fucking take her, there’s no way! We killed her parents! What the fuck am I supposed to tell her!? How can I look that poor baby in the eye and-”

He was looking back up at Trisha with exhausted sadness in a plea for guidance.

”-He… Is such an asshole…” he frowned, at a loss for words.

Trisha stared back at him, unable to give much comfort. What could she even suggest? What were they supposed to do? She’d never even spoken to Ivetta, and she’d killed her parents. There was a world in which Furio got that sword out and survived thanks to the key lime… But it was a world that would never exist while she was there to save Casey instead.

“I don’t know, Casey. I really don’t… I don’t even know her. We’ll just have to try our hardest, I guess, if there really are no better options. At least he apologised for how unfair it was…” She frowned too, moving to take his hands in hers.

“If it helps, I can take all the guilt and blame. I killed Clarissa, and there was- I don’t know, maybe Furio could’ve survived if he managed to get the key lime.” Or if she’d helped him get it.
“But I chose you. That decision was all on me. And it was their decision to try and kill two people who would’ve left them alone otherwise.”

He didn’t have the foresight that Lynette did to know how to maneuver things in his favor ahead of time. He could make educated guesses, maybe see a few seconds ahead of himself and dodge an attack… But history had happened… All it took was going through every single permutation of what could’ve happened to find the most likely answer. At least he had the time to figure it out. One day he’d know. And know. Not just guess.

Another gap in him speaking left dead silence… But he was physically there. Conscious. Aware. His hands moved against her now, living and moving rather than the stiff nothingness of his previous slumber.

”I need to go back up there when I can walk again. I need to know what happened… White Lux has one useful interaction with the dead that Black Lux doesn’t, at least…” he said simply.

”Ah, well… I guess we both need to go up there. Our stuff… And the fucking snow.

It wasn’t difficult to see how much snow had been dumped on them after they got back the night before, but it didn't let up much today… And now all the magical road heaters were dead. He remembered Clarissa sucking the car into a portal, and it was probably at the bottom of the ocean now. Awkwardly, he hadn’t seen any other cars while he’d been burying bodies either… Chances were, they’d be using the bed, which slowly sauntered back into frame after having used many of the store shelves to block up the open hole to the outside, as well as the other holes that had turned the place into a wind tunnel rather than an insulated place of business.

”Fuck… Your birthday’s tomorrow… Merry Christmas, Baby… I’m sorry about your gift being ruined.”

Merry Christmas... It wasn't all ruined. This doesn't change how nice the last couple of days were." She responded, doing her best not to get immediately upset about it. She'd really been trying not to think about it at all.

It felt like a joke the world was playing at her expense. The first year she had a chance of a nice birthday, and this happened? There was a small comfort that it wasn't anyone alive’s fault. Hopefully it would mean when next year rolled around she'd be at the baseline expectation, rather than going into further doom and panic about it. It still didn't feel fair, but at the same time she was grateful she'd spend her birthday with a living fiance rather than a dead one.

“At least we weren't really planning to celebrate Christmas. We got Christmas with your family and Cass before we left, so it's really… Only my birthday. And that's alright, at least I'll be with you." Her eyes watered a bit as she did her best to justify how alright it was, like admitting it sucked would kill her. It wouldn't kill her, but she didn't want Casey beating himself up from guilt.
“And- And next year will be better."

Casey was still frowning.
”I don’t know if they’ll be ruined… I got you gifts, still. I wasn’t going to say anything. One was for today, the other was for tomorrow… But, if they’re fucked under a pile of wood and snow, it won’t matter.”

He thought about the fact that he liked to organize surprises. He didn’t always like being surprised, but he understood why people went through the effort. If the surprise went off without a hitch, it was exhilarating. But if not, it almost always had dire consequences.

”A book… I made it. It’s basically one of those uh… Electronic readers. But, it’s a book… Like, a real book. You write the title of the book you wanna read on the front of it, and it becomes that book. I piggybacked it off of a family heirloom that I stole out of the vault in the Temple… And, uh… The other’s a fucking… FUCK! It was in the car. It was a fucking… Autonomous painting. Elise made it. It was of your bees, and the hive in the box. One of the images I had in my head from before we took it home.” he explained.

”They’re both replaceable, I think they can be made again… It was just a lot of effort on my end. The painting painted itself, at least…”

Staring down at him, Trisha's watery eyes became full of tears that streamed down her face. In the end it wasn't all the bad that pushed her to tears, but his kindness and love. The effort he put in for her… The thought of how perfect those two days could've been. The gifts were made for her. She'd never have to worry about getting gifts that felt lacking in care again, would she? At least not from him.

But even as she cried, she leaned down to press a gentle kiss against his lips.

“I love you… Thank you. E- Even if one’s definitely gone and was possibly destroyed when the cabin collapsed…" More likely a probably if it was electronic. She held no hope for her laptop. But maybe this electronic book had survived, since it was magic?

“You- You made them for me, and put a lot of effort into them, and they s-sound great. So just knowing about them makes me happy… Even if i-it also feels so shit you won't get to give them to me like you'd planned, and w-we can't just celebrate in peace." She sniffed, moving her face to press it into his shoulder so she'd stop crying right onto his face.

It was overwhelming after everything that had happened. After almost losing him. She loved him so much, and he really loved her too.
“I really like them. Even if I- I haven't seen them. I know… Because you made them for me. Thank you, Casey. Hopefully the book survived."

He looked back at her, watching her cry and listening to what she was saying. There was a slow, progressive collapsing of his arms around her as he tightened his grip. He didn't want her to cry…

”Hopefully, Honey… We’ll find out one way or another. I… I just love you so much. And I’m proud! So proud, of you, and of the bees… I think everyone’s uh… Earned a little rest.”

He tucked his head against her thigh, having released her from the steel hug he had around her.

”Where… I… Do we go home? No… We can’t. Someone has to see this. Someone’s gotta know.”

Trisha nodded slowly. Even if they wanted to go home they couldn't immediately, could they? They didn't have a car. She hadn't checked their snowmobile, but she had a feeling it wouldn't be there either. They'd have to walk to the nearest town, at least.

“When you're better, after you get your stuff… Maybe we can use one of the other cabins for now rather than staying here." She said quietly, raising a hand to try rub away her silently flowing tears. They were beginning to slow down at least.

“Leon said he was going to call Bianca. She's part of that… magical FBI, right? So that means they'll know. Maybe someone managed to contact the police before this happened but… You're right that we can just leave. Someone needs to know, but it'll also look suspicious if we do. We're the only people left! I- I know it'll be easy to clear our names with a recollection, but we need to be here for that."

The PRA… Casey’s cell phone had probably not made it through the collapse either, but modern cell phones were genuinely hearty as far as “delicate” technology pieces were concerned. Not that it mattered so much in the moment, but there were texts from Trisha he’d screen-shotted and saved. Unsure of whether or not they had uploaded to any digital access platform, he worried about the sentiment long before he even bothered to connect why he was thinking about it.

”I… Think I remember her contact number. I’ll call too… When I can walk again.”

He didn’t bother looking back to see his twisted, practically boneless locomotion drives. He’d seen this kind of thing before.

”W-would you believe me if I said this w-wasn’t the first time I’ve been… Wounded like this? North Italy. Kinetomancers. A few of us were covered behind a pile of fallen t-trees. Two of the bastards working together b-broke the entire pile in half. Collapsed it around us like dull scissors. I didn’t die because I heard the cracking before everyone, a-and started scrambling before I could even warn them. My body just r-reacted, and as I got my torso out of the way, the logs snapped shut and shattered my p-pelvis.”

Thoroughly drugged at this point, Casey was at least comfortable and tired enough to freely recall moments of abject horror. That had been a very close call, that morning, and one of the lowest personal moments in that part of the push. He felt personally responsible for the deaths of the squad behind him, with the only other survivor giving everything they had to get Casey back into fighting shape… He’d been their only chance in that moment.

And he was still here… That was proof enough he’d not disappointed… But for five to die so one could live? That was evil. It was sick. It made him shudder gently just thinking about it.

Trisha hugged around him, rubbing his back as comfortingly as she could.
“That’s horrible, Casey. I'm glad you survived, b-but the whole thing sounds awful. You had to deal with everyone else dying and your legs being crushed. That's- I don't know, it just makes me so sad. At least this time I'm with you… You don't have to fight anymore, for now."

She didn't know what to say beyond that, hugging around him. She was sad it'd happened to him once, nevermind twice. But there was so much physical and psychological horror he'd experienced during the War, she couldn't let herself get stuck in her sadness over it. It was difficult enough for him without that. The past couldn't be changed, but at least from now on there'd be less trauma… Hopefully.

“This isn't the first time I've had to play nurse, but it's definitely the worst injury I've had to help with… I was normally just helping with bandaging. So you have more experience than me." She paused, before letting out a quiet laugh.
“That sounds a bit ridiculous. You have more experience with your pelvis being shattered, like it's something you get better at dealing with…"

He giggled softly.
”This time’s worse. There’s no Nazis to kill.”

It was grim to say, but revenge after an injury was always going to make the injury sting a little less. And at that time, Clemens essentially gave his life within a few seconds to get Casey back into fighting shape. It’d been intense searing pain, and then the equally searing pain of the instantaneous healing process as Lux infused his body with regenerative properties like a slug. This time, he had to sit and suffer with it. Even now, the dulled pain was still shouting his name.

”Well… You’re here. So it’s better overall.” he giggled again, letting his body relax against her fully.
”There’s… A while yet. Lets… get… somewhere warmer.”

As he said that, the docile bed golem twisted itself down slightly, offering its massive metal hand to Trisha.

”I’ll… I can pick myself up. I just need a little space for it to-”
The mass of metal and plastic awkwardly bumped the wall, stumbling slightly like an absentminded giant. It was trying to scoop him with its left arm while offering Trisha the right, rather than getting fully in front of Casey and scooping with both hands.

It was a bit of a ridiculous scene, making Trisha laugh a bit more. She leaned forward to kiss the top of Casey’s head, before moving herself carefully out from under him and taking the bed Golem's hand to pull herself up. Her legs were a bit wobbly after spending so long curled up on the ground like that, her feet feeling like they were getting stabbed as the feeling fully came back to them.

“Alright, I won't try to carry you again. I can't anymore anyway, since I'm back to normal." She held out her arms, perfectly normal and human. If he had some use of his legs she could probably help him, but none was pretty much impossible with her normal strength.

“Oh, you probably don't remember that? I got to carry you like a princess this time." Her eyes creased slightly, lips pulling up into a little teasing smile.
“For a little bit. The bees did most of the heavy lifting. But I lifted you onto them, then onto the bed… Maybe I can push two of the beds in the infirmary together, if they aren't too damaged. Then we can huddle together on it without me worrying about hurting you."

”It’s warmer if we share. What’re you gonna do, hurt me? Just… Push the legs to the side.” he laughed morbidly as the Golem proceeded to pick him up under the shoulders.

As all the blood rushed downward, he drew a sharp breath and grunted in pain.

”There’s a little break room. It’s got a bigger cot in it than the medical bed… But you’ll have to help me drag myself in there, because I don’t think Huey here is gonna fit through the door jam.”

It’d be a few more hours yet before help arrived… But, at least everyone was calm enough that being together and alive could be cathartic, rather than regretful in the absence of the other. They’d come through another dangerous moment, and were still together. Casey hoped for a brief moment that it’d be even tighter than before. And the briefest flash of a carapace covered Trisha split through his mind… The Glorious Scion of Beekind… He trapped the image in his head, grinning at the next painting he had in mind to commission from Elise.

Except… She couldn’t. But, Casey wasn’t even thinking about what’d happened. It was just enough to be alive, and there with Trisha. They’d made it again… They’d make it.


The last few hours passed quietly, much of it filled with Casey’s pained grunting in between stories about things that he thought Trisha would find calming. He’d seen nice places during and after the war, and told her stories about good people he met. There were things about stuff she probably shouldn’t have known, but what the military didn’t know wouldn’t hurt them any more than it would hurt Trisha.

There were plenty of reasons to be thankful. It was Christmas. They had each other. Their lives hadn’t been forfeit to the whims of fate. And eventually, more still to be thankful over. There was a droning hum from outside, and both individuals felt the warmth from their engagement bands as what had to be the delivery drone got progressively closer and closer. Casey sorted the bed again, forcing it awake to walk them both down the stairs and out the wide front into the snowy landscape. Bundled up tightly, they both got to watch a little show as the massive bronze-colored ornithopter buzzed in the sky like a huge dragonfly.

Its metal wings, rotating faster than the human eye could perceive, tucked tight to the body as it dove. Then, utilizing all its force, the machine tilted hard and buzzed against the ground to arrest its momentum like a falling sheet of paper. And clung tightly to that machine, was a figure clad in all black with a facemask and body armor.
Pulling the mask down revealed a friendly face, however. One that Casey was surprised to see, but still rushed and tried to use his Apparition to pull the entire bed into an embrace..

”Boss! Trish!”

Behind him, the Eagle-Eyed Giant held its massive rifle in one hand while its arm dragged the bed construct close.

”Theo!? My God! You must be freezing, man!” Casey called, shocked to see him here.

”I’m all good! Uhh… Don’t get mad, but nobody told me to come here! I heard what happened and all, and I thought you’d need my help! Even if that means keeping this place safe enough that you guys can finish your weekend! Then, we can all go home together!”

Theo’s enthusiasm for Casey was boundless… It was, he felt, a great boon to the two of them, as he may even chase after them once the entire coven collapsed for good. The Furio to his Maxwell, if anything…
The drone itself was close to fifteen feet in length, made of solid aluminum and brass that was generally made for small trips. This was about as far as it’d go, especially with a smaller, but still full grown man clinging to it.

”If… Well… I mean if you were opposed, it’s not the biggest deal. You two would have a hard time getting home, but I’ve got a silly way of getting around that’s honestly way faster than the bird.” he grinned, still hoping he could stay.
”If you’re not, come on! Trisha, I need help dragging this thing inside.”

“Hey, Theo… It’s good to see you.” Trisha said with a slight smile. It was, honestly. Seeing a friendly face. An unobtrusive one at that. Even if he stuck around to help he wouldn’t force himself on them socially, she was sure.

Though ultimately, that was up to Casey. He had a better idea of Theo’s place in everything happening, and if he might be needed back at St Portwell.

“I’m not against you staying, but it’s up to Casey.” She nodded, beginning to get up and unbundle herself from the blankets. But the cold air immediately cut through her thin clothes, and she shivered. She’d almost forgotten in the time she and Casey had spent bundled up with each other that she was still just in her pyjamas, and she didn’t have any shoes.

“Are there, uh, clothes in there for me that I can change into first? Or even just shoes. I don’t have any… Unless Casey can magic a blanket to do all of that for me. But I can help as soon as I won’t freeze to death trying to walk.” She laughed a little awkwardly, hoping she could help drag it inside. She really wasn’t all that strong, and she probably couldn’t force a transformation now for its strength either.

Casey gave a look of abject confusion, and the bed they were on, which had already served as a proven beast of burden, began to stamp its “foot” dejectedly.

”Tie a line off to the cargo pod and get inside, you frozen tuber.”

”Roger that, Captain Spudnik.” Theo giggled in return.

Casey pulled one of the blankets that’d been covering he and Trisha, and in an instant burst of Lux, began to hand off impossible lengths of the bedding toward Theo while being sure to keep Trisha wrapped up tight. Within a minute, they were already plodding back inside with the ornate machine like an insectoid invader from another world dragging behind them.

”I uh… know you guys don’t wanna be bombarded. So, I’ll leave it up to you whether or not you wanna hear about home. But I’ll say everyone was real shocked hearing about what happened out here. Not a single person, I think, expected the outcome.” Theo spoke softly, almost melodically as he did, and kept his tone as light as possible in spite of the horror.

”Leon’s contact at the PRA has a three day response time, I guess. Or, something long as shit; he had some incredible shit to say about the Feds.”

”Those poor fuckers are on a shoestring budget. The annual net income of the Temple’s higher than what they pull in as far as support grants and shit. I learned all about it when they tried to recruit my ass. Y’know why they call ‘em Feds, Trisha?” Casey asked playfully while the bed-beast began to ascend the stairs back toward the warmer part of the broken building.

“No, why?" Trisha asked, tilting her head. She assumed it was short for federal. It probably was in most cases!

”They’re always looking for more to eat. Fuckin’ Food Eater Department.”
Theo giggled in return.
”We used to get agents doing frontline work showing up on the ships just because the food was better than the mess on land.

Ohhhh, Feds with two fs." Trisha laughed slightly, able to unbundle herself a little bit now that they were outside. At least she didn't have to be wrapped up quite so tightly.
“I can understand, if they've got such a tight budget. It must be hard convincing whoever hands over money to the police that magic's real and a magical police force is really needed… Nevermind getting people to join. How many magical people would want to become a magic Fed? I wouldn't."

Not that she'd be qualified. But she imagined that was part of the problem too. Not many people qualified, you already had a smaller pool of people to pick from… If you ended up with corrupt officers, it was an even bigger problem because magic.

“As long as we don't get thrown in a jail cell while waiting, it's fine. We planned to stay at least until the twenty-seventh anyway." She continued, looking at Casey and reaching out for his hand. It maybe wouldn't be as nice as it would've been otherwise, but if they managed to find a cabin being stuck here wouldn't be the end of the world. Nobody needed them back just yet either.

She appreciated that Theo didn't just burden them with information from back home. While knowing what they were coming back to was good, it wasn't like they could do anything right now. If things were different, maybe they'd be rushing back right now. But a whole residence had been wiped out. They couldn't just leave, even if they wanted to. Nevermind the fact they didn't really have any kind of transport.

She looked back at Theo with a slight smile.

“You said ships… Were you in the navy? During the War?" She asked carefully. She didn't actually know Theo that well. Him being quiet made it easier to be around him, but combined with Trisha's general reclusiveness when she felt comfortable enough to not force herself, the two hadn't actually talked all that much. Either she was with Casey, or there was a comfortable silence between them. Which was nice. It wasn't something she achieved with many people… But it also meant she hadn't even realised he was in the navy. Maybe Casey had mentioned, and she'd forgotten.

”Part of the Damned Taskforce! The only magical naval strike team. I was… More like a Marine than a Sailor, but we did both.” he grinned widely.

Casey giggled openly.
”I’m not surprised it’s never come up. You’re a special kind of bastard, Theo.”

He reached across the bed, patting Casey’s arm.

”You can talk about it all you need to, Boss. I’m happy to let Hari turn it all into a wonderful pink mist for me.”
Turning his head back to Trisha, he continued.

”I signed on immediately after The Attack. Gigante and I were already adjoined, and we’d been doing freelance mercenary work with Kaiber Security beforehand. So, I spent a shit-ton of time in Asia; lots of little islands. Unpleasant shit that I’ve long since decided I didn’t want in my head like a raging bull. So, in contrast to our buddy here, I get monthly scrubs. Touch-ups. Keeps the shine of the war in my head, even if I know for a fact that it wasn’t fun or shiny.” he admitted, seemingly free of guilt and totally casual about it.

Chances were, that was also the treatment’s doing. At least Casey didn’t seem bothered. In fact, he partially felt as though he should mount a preemptive defense for his fellow veteran. After all, Trisha had only ever met his friends directly, and for hardcore commandos and Western Frontliners, there was a totally different attitude than those who saw the Breaking of the Empire.

”I would probably get the treatments if I didn’t think it’d effect my channeling. Especially after…-”

He weakly looked around the ruined building, a massive sweeping trail of blood marking where a person had hit the wall and slid down before being finished off.

”Hey, now… You don’t worry about that stuff. While you guys get situated, Gigante and I will go take care of what needs to be done. There’s remnants, I assume?” he asked, brain hitching as the filter spell shuffled the word “remains” into something less explicit.

Casey nodded in return.
”There’s a hole on the west side of the building. Outside, in the snow mound. I moved everyone in this building there. You can check the crater, but then I want you to head up the mountain and check all the cabins. At the top, there’s a ski lift and a restaurant connected to the non-magical public side. Make sure it’s all either disconnected or closed, and take care of anything up there.”

”You got it, Boss. It’s already done. Just, uh, leave my bag in the pod. I’ll come get it when I’m done… Am I staying with you guys? Or-”

Casey shook his head.

”I’d like nothing more than to try and finish the birthday vacation I planned with my wife. Alone… Unless she says otherwise, I just want you patrolling. Leon said something about making a call and keeping the perimeter-”

”-Oh, yeah, the wolves. I guess one of Lelou’s daughters, or something. I’ll keep an eye out, but I’m not sure if they know that I’m also not a threat.”

”I’ll call Leon in a bit and ask. Worst comes to worst, we’ll keep you short and close.”

Theo nodded, bowing slightly toward them both.

”I’ll just need my rifle, and my vest from in there…”

The bulbous “head” of the dragonfly shaped transport vessel slid a few feet out from its fixture, opening up like a long, cylindrical storage chest. Sectioned off were a lot of different cargo spaces, with duffle bags tucked into them with tags that read “Trisha-Clothes” and “Casey-Clothes”, as well as one that read “Casey-Gear”. Tucked underneath was the scoped rifle that he kept in his locker. There was a heavy secure case as well, which when popped open, revealed a plethora of Oblivium supplements. Pepper jelly, chocolate mousse; there were ones Trisha hadn’t even seen before, a few of which Theo grabbed before hoisting up his armored vest from a separate section. He also pulled a large briefcase-style package out, and began clicking away with it as he assembled a comically long rifle for himself.

”Should I come find you guys here? Or-”

”I’ll pop a flare when we decide on a new cabin. Morbid as it sounds, we have the run of the place now.”

”That is true. I guess I’ll find one with a nice big bed and plenty of windows. Alright; be seeing you two. There’s a comm bead in there too, Casey.”

And with that, Theo was off into the building before heading outside. There was an immediate sound of a gunshot, but nothing more. Casey didn’t seem to react at all. Instead, he looked at Trisha and took a deep breath.

”Well, moment of truth… Let’s see if the legs heal right. I think it’ll be fine, but it’s probably gonna hurt a lot more. Don’t get scared, okay? I just want you to hold my hand while I scream. But, it’s a good pain. We’ll be fine.”

Trisha nodded, giving Casey a shaky smile. She couldn't promise she wouldn't find it difficult, but she wouldn't get scared. Nothing could be as scary as when he went down earlier. And she'd seen plenty of magical healing before. She'd felt how the key lime worked too, though it wasn't for such bad injuries.

“I’ll do my best… You can even grip my hand as hard as you want. And I know what it does now, unlike the time with the cats. So I'm not going to be scared, just worried." She said, managing a slight smile. At least once his legs were healed she'd be able to relax a bit more knowing he wasn't in constant pain. They could do their best to enjoy the rest of the holiday together.

“What happens if they don't heal right? Does that mean you'll just have to live with whatever damage is left?" She continued, voice getting a bit quieter. They were lucky to have magical healing, but at the same time his legs wouldn't be like they were if it wasn't for magic in the first place. But even with that question, she readily offered up her hand for him, assuming he'd eat the key lime before they both got dressed.

”It means that we’ll have to deal with me being in a lot of shitty pain until we meet up with Cass, or a Chronomancer who can reverse the atrophy.” he took her hand, rubbing it gently with his thumb.
”So, let’s hope.”

Pulling the pack from its slot, he split the perforation with his teeth and tilted his head back to begin slurping. Within a few seconds, he was crunching the retorque pouch into a thick plastic wad before jamming it into his mouth. Just in time too, as the pain washed across his body with the full force of a train collision.

”Oh God, it’s working!”

Initial squelching noises were hidden spasms that Trisha would only be vaguely aware of underneath the blanket covering Casey’s legs. They compressed rapidly, until his feet were touching the unbroken sections of his pelvis. Rather than repair, the stronger formula decided to replace entirely, and began formulating the bones in an entirely painless, disconnected fashion. Blood vessels, veins, arteries, subcutaneous nerve endings-

Pain. Pain on an unimaginable scale, as once the first raw nerves were laid down in his body, everything afterward became intense and searing agony which echoed into the deepest fabric of Casey’s body. He didn’t scream. He couldn’t. He couldn’t even breathe. Thankfully, the delicious green goo understood, and kept his blood oxygenated without the need for him to intake it through the lungs. His pores opened up, and Trisha would be able to watch Casey’s very skin gasp and shudder as the magical healing properties surged through his body.

And that wasn’t even taking the awful, wretched cracking noises that were his bones being set into place by the semi-sapient goo. Agony gripped him until his feet were once more sticking out from under the blankets in the spot they were meant to be. By then, Trisha would be able to see Casey’s whole body turn bright red, then pink, only for every pore to let go and facilitate a body-wide plume of steam to rise up off him. For the first time in five minutes, he let his lungs inflate and collapse again in a shuddering breath.

He pulled the plastic out of his mouth, revealing the extent to which he’d turned it into a prickly paste between his teeth, and tossed it on the floor like refuse. But, at the same time, he was already tucking his knees and pushing himself out of bed. Each movement was a wincing pain, but he was quickly ambulatory and standing, if only to fully hug Trisha with leverage as he plucked her up into his arms. He didn’t speak then, and simply smiled as he let his feet and legs do all the talking.

“W- Wait, shouldn't you at least give it a moment?" Trisha helplessly protested, though there was nothing she could do when he'd already lifted her up.

It was a bit disconcerting for her, even knowing how everything worked. An agonising five minutes of watching him helplessly. He'd been in so much pain through the whole process- and it had been horrible for her to watch, to the point she was probably gripping his hand as hard as he was hers. Then he was wincing afterwards! But- But he was walking. He was holding her without even wobbling.

So it really had worked.

Her worried frown broke into a warm smile, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. She was so glad. Just him being alive was enough, but it would've been hard for them both if it didn't work. He'd be in pain, and she'd have to watch him suffer. There was only so much she could do to help… But it wasn't a worry anymore.

“You can walk… it worked! You aren't still in pain, are you?" She asked, her concern still slipping through. He didn't look like it but he could be hiding it.
“It sounded pretty awful, so I'm really glad it worked. You even gave off smoke at the end! Thank God it worked… I don't need to learn how to use my legs all the time again."

Her tone turned more playful towards the end, tucking in to bury her face in his shoulder. He carried her around so often that she was getting used to it. Not to the point she'd ever forget to walk, obviously.

Casey was smiling too, but the more he walked, the more he realized that not everything had gone exactly to spec. There was some osteoarthritic tendon pain, and he quickly understood that he’d simply been given old man legs. What was worse; the nerve endings in his groin and thigh grew back to the body’s memory, rather than utilizing some kind of esoteric anatomy knowledge; thus he could already feel the numbness crawling down his pelvis and into his bits and bobs… Which was frustrating, given that he was certain the formula he’d ingested was the new and improved stuff. Andrade’s last batch.

Still, he didn’t need Trisha to know all of it. He could let her down gently, at least, given that things could be worse.

”Well…-” he started, finally sitting her down on the bed while he rummaged through the supplies and handed Trisha her bag.
”-We’ve kinda gotta appreciate what’s here, so that we’re not sad about the problems still around. I’m walking, my back strangely feels really good… But, for all that, it couldn’t get the cartilage in the knees right. So, I’m a little bone-on-bone, and unfortunately the numbness in my junk is still there, which means it remade a dead nerve cluster. ‘Cuz that’s what my body remembers. The knees were already going a little bit too, so it all makes sense.”

He unzipped his bag and found some clean underwear on top with a note.

”Oh… Leon just told me to take a shower.” he giggled, holding up the note.

I can’t stand… To be stinky. Wash your problems away.

Wrapped in the underwear was a bar of soap and his shampoo from upstairs in their apartment. He’d bought a small travel size version, but wasn’t sure if it survived the collapse.

Trisha leaned over to look at the note, before giggling softly. Then she leaned further forward, pressing her face into Casey's shoulder and taking an exaggeratedly loud sniff.

“I don't agree, I think you smell perfectly fine. But maybe I just like how you smell." She laughed, pressing a kiss against his skin before pulling back to open her own bag.

And think about the more serious bit. She hadn't even considered that an old injury would be fixed by the key lime, even after it seemed to remake his legs entirely, so she wasn't disappointed about that. It was the knees that worried her more. If it was bone on bone, wouldn't it just continue to get worse? Like arthritis? He wasn't even thirty yet!

“I didn't think it would fix old problems, so don't worry about the numbness. We've both adjusted to it and found what works… It'd probably be harder for you if you were suddenly feeling everything." She managed a bit of a joke, picking through what had been packed.

She had to give Leon credit if it was him. He'd been thorough, and thoughtful. Her shampoo and conditioner was in there, along with a few skincare essentials. Then the clothes all looked warm and cosy but still nice. Simple t-shirts, a few wool jumpers, jeans… Thankfully just plain underwear so whoever'd packed that bit had just grabbed whatever was on top.

“Will the knees cause you problems? I assume you'll have to be more careful… I'll do whatever I can to help. Well, I can't promise I'll do heavy lifting, but I can volunteer Cass to do it for us when we're home." She continued, pulling on a pair of socks. Then she stood up to shimmy off her shorts, swiftly replacing them with underwear and jeans.
“You’re right that we should appreciate what we have… But I'm still going to want to help with whatever didn't go as well. Because I love you, even if you have bad knees- even if you hadn't gotten your ability to walk back."

Casey reached across the gap between them, playing with Trisha’s hair for a moment before pinching her cheek and smiling.
”Y’know what? It’s gonna be fine! I bet any money that Cass will do all of the Green Lux work that Andy never wanted to do.” he replied simply, wincing as he dropped his drawers and pulled on a fresh pair before making way for the pants.

”I just hope that you agree… Well, I’m sure you’d agree if it wasn’t dangerous, but that’s kind of the problem that Andy always wanted to avoid.”

He formed an oblong ring with his two hands, shifting it over the numb spot in his groin.

”The bundle’s about yay big. Big enough that if it’s not magically healed properly, it could cause permanent atrophy and maybe set in a living rot process. If the nerves get severed, and there’s nothing to tell the muscles to move, or for the veins to flex along with the bloodflow, it’ll just die. My dick, my leg, could just become fucking useless.”

Yet, he was still smiling. The truth was, he was fine with never having it fixed if it scared Trisha too much. Sex was troublesome, but he felt it was better that it was for both of them, and far better than winding up like his Grandfather, with most limbs entirely replaced. Sure, Big Max was happy and healthy otherwise, with magically enhanced strength and endurance that made him a mechanical menace… But he still complained constantly, not only about the pain around the implant sites, but of his artificial sense of feeling never being what a real flesh and blood leg or arm would feel.

”Could obviously being the focal word… Because I think, and just about know, that Cass could pump out enough Green Lux to brute force the fix. I just… Am not sure as to whether or not it’d be easy. She’ll need to read some textbooks about the nervous system at the very least.” he shrugged his shoulders, slipping the warmest shirt he could find in the bag over his bare chest and hugging himself for a quick moment.

“She’ll take it as a challenge, and get all excited to learn about it. She probably already has read a textbook about the nervous system, anyway. Did she ever mention that she started as a biology major? She’d already started doing it as an actual major when she swapped to computing… But she always found human biology the most interesting. Some of the things she’d talk about.” Trisha made a face that was quickly hidden by her pulling her pyjama shirt off.

It was gross at this point, and quickly replaced by a bra and a long sleeved shirt. Then a warm green wool jumper, which she pulled her hands into the cozy sleeves of.

On one hand, she trusted Cass and her overly powerful magical abilities. On the other, Cass was crazy. She’d do things she shouldn’t be capable of. Sure she often succeeded, but not always. The idea of Casey losing the entire leg was scary, even if it was just a maybe.

“It sounds risky… But I guess we don’t know that, or how hard it’ll be until we talk to Cass. It’s definitely not something to do before everything’s over, I don’t think. And your knees are more important… But if you want to get the dead nerves fixed, and you’re both pretty sure it’s more likely to succeed, I won’t stop you. It’s your body, anyway. What you want is more important.” She shuffled towards him, reaching out for his hands with a smile.

“Because like I said, we’ve adjusted. Sex isn’t the most important thing… Though it would be nice if you could enjoy it more. I know you do enjoy it, but properly! And any other benefits that come with not having a bundle of dead nerves. It would be better. But not if you lose it all anyway.” She was clearly a bit conflicted about it, but didn’t seem overly worried in that moment. If anything, she seemed relatively relaxed, still smiling and holding his hands. It wasn’t like Cass was going to crawl out from under the bed and start nerve fixing right there and then.

It would be a bit ironic if it went wrong, and they ended up unable to have children anyway… It was a darkly humorous thought she decided not to share.

Casey shrugged a bit, with nothing left but to accept that Trisha was going to let him do what he wanted. It was strange. Usually he made some decision about his own autonomy and the people around him complained, or gave their ten cents with eight being strongly opposing opinions. The only thing that was worse is that, right now, he actually cared more about her opinion than he did about his own.

It’d been an easy thing to live with. Still was by all accounts. Everything except the occasional pain flare as electricity surged through the dead bundle into nothingness. He figured it was just the wound happening again in a different universe. But, ultimately, he’d never wanted to push his luck purely in fear of peeing through a tube into a bag the rest of his life. Stuff like that was what he wanted to avoid.

”I… Seriously don’t know. But I’ll keep thinking about it. About how important it is, and about how good Cass’ already gotten about limb replication. ‘Till then, uh… Maybe we’ll stick to missionary so I’m not on my knees too long.” he stuck his tongue out at her before pulling her tight and kissing her gently on top of the head.

”You… You’re my fucking life. All of it. The world starts and ends with you. Hopefully, from here on, the fights should at least get easier physically. Less chance for mutilation on failure.” he admitted, patting her shoulder and rocking them both back and forth in a wide arc.

”I need you strong for a while longer. Between what’s going on outside, and whatever else we may find… I’ll probably have a mood dip again. Not a full crashout, but… I need to see the bodies up there. And I need to fish out all our stuff. Plenty of clothes and shit that’ll need a wash and dry.”

Trisha nodded, hugging back into him. She just enjoyed that for a moment, rubbing her face against his chest like she was trying to clean something off with his shirt. At least she knew and could prepare. As long as he didn’t have the same breakdown he had earlier… Because she wasn’t sure she’d be able to react any other way. At least not until she’d been able to get a good long sleep.

“I’ll try my best, as long as you understand how little energy I’m running on.” She answered. Things were always a bit more difficult when tired. It was when she tended to feel things even more, or get grumpy. Though she wasn’t worried about that happening today… It was just in case. She could be strong, she just might be a bit more muted.

“I can help with moving the rubble, at least. Well, not me. But if I increase her size, Princess will probably be able to bulldoze through a bunch of it. We can drape clothes over her for moving too.” She twisted around to look at where the bright, fluffy plush was sitting inanimate on a chair. Most of the bees she’d kept around were snoozing on her. It was only a small group, since she’d sent most of them back through to the Greenhouse to rest and recover.

“It was already getting pretty dark, so searching might be a bit of a pain… Oh, if we find enough torches you can probably make magical floodlights, can’t you?”

Casey could only grin down at her, beaming in pride as Trisha made her way through all the ways she could help. He didn’t think it was possible to fall in love with the same person twice, but it was looking like a third time was in order at this point…

”Honey? I don’t need any of that. I… Just need you to be with me until it's done. To listen, and to hold my hand. Everything else? I’ve got. I promise, you being tired will get solved soon. And, if you really couldn’t make it? I’d just bring you to wherever we’re sleeping, and lay down in the bed with you, and cuddle you asleep… And then I’d take care of it alone. And everything would still be fine, because I’d just talk to you about it later… So, all that’s left is for you to tell me what you’d rather. Because, as morbid as it sounds, I know there's a luxury cabin further up the mountain that I didn’t book… And I want to sleep there.” he grinned down at her.

For a moment Trisha’s face scrunched up thoughtfully as she tried to figure out what could be in a luxury cabin that hadn’t been in theirs. Or was it a similar level, just a different one? She’d seen plenty of luxury places before, but having both the hot tub and sauna already beat out a lot of places. The only thing it had been lacking was an unnecessary amount of space, and some gold trim.

“We have to stay in another cabin anyway, so may as well go for the nicest one. I don’t think it’s that morbid.” She replied pragmatically, expression loosening into a smile again.

“I can survive on a couple of hours sleep just fine, especially if I don’t need to do anything except listen. I’d rather be with you. I think after what happened, I’d just wake up after you left and feel worse. I know I promised to get better with my anxiety about being apart, but this isn’t because I’m worried you’ll leave but because… Well… You almost died.” She bit her lip, before shaking her head and hugging him.

“I don’t want you taking care of things alone today, so you’re stuck with sleepy me.”

”Sounds like a dream to me… It’d be kind of fucked up if this was all Kane and Abel and a bad dream…”

He looked down at Trisha for longer than a second before shaking his head.

”They don’t have that kind of patience. Never did. We’re fine.” he patted her head, making way for his socks and shoes.

It’d be a long night for the both of them yet… But Casey was positive that with the two of them working together at any level, it’d be a pleasure. One he’d revel in as sweetly as the life he’d been allowed to live. And while it didn’t fix his mind, the feeling washed over him and left him with a lingering sense of justice… That suddenly, all that guilt he’d been carrying from the war was worth it… Purpose beyond the war. Beyond the confusion of it all. A reason that he lived, and others died for him to do so….

Life was an honor. And he’d do his best to treat it that way from now on.
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet